《One Piece: Worthless Progression》


 Chapter 1

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Logue Town - July 16, 1496


    The sun hung low, casting a gentle yellow warmth over Loguetown, not enough to make anyone break a sweat, but just enough to withstood the lingering chill of the late afternoon. A faint breeze drifted through the streets, carrying the scent of salt and dust from the harbor to the town''s poorer alleys.


    Here, on the outskirts of this richly blessed island, buildings leaned into each other, from its poorly built foundation. Inside a forgotten warehouse, shadows pooled between crates and beams, barely revealing the figure of a young man standing confidently amidst a group of dressed in rugged pirate attire. The young man looked no day older than sixteen, just old enough to wipe his own ass.


    Yet, to be able stand confidently in a group of pirates showed his level of maturity and wisdom. The morning sun shone bright in his face almost giving him this angelic look.


    However, Toshi had a completely different agenda...one an angel wouldn''t have. His gaze swept over the pirates with an unsettling calm, masking intentions that ran deeper than a simple exchange. One a child of his age shouldn''t have.


    He dressed in rugged cargo pants and brown boots, paired with a small black tee. Yet, what would instantly catch anyone''s attention was his devilish white grin, gleaming in the light against his tanned face. His shaggy black hair fell slightly over his brown eyes, and his lips, thin and bright pink, bore a small black dot just above the left side.


    His build was fairly scrawny yet moderately muscular...a physique that anyone could achieve with a few push-ups and a bit of dedication.


    Toshi adjusted his stance, a sly grin curling at the edge of his mouth as he faced the pirates, their expressions untrusting yet intrigued. From behind him, Toshi grabbed an oversized brown backpack that seemed too large for his scrawny build.


    He hoisted it onto the crate and unzipped it, revealing the contents within... an assortment of jewels and small devices, glinting faintly in the warehouse''s dim light.


    The bandits leaned forward, eyes gleaming with greed. "Now, gentlemen," Toshi began, his voice smooth yet confident, "what I have here is the answer to all your troubles. Exclusive imports from across the sea...rare items only found in the treasure troves of the Grand Line." He let the words sink in, enjoying the bandits'' reactions.


    The leader, a lean man dressed in a chalk-striped, dark-colored suit and tie, sports slicked-back hair, and sports a pencil-thin mustache. He looked more of a pimp than anything with a cane in one hand. "And why would a kid like you have such rare goods? Do you think we''re fools?" he growled.


    The metallic rasp of cutlasses being slowly drawn echoed through the worn down warehouse, and Toshi felt his pulse spike. The tips of the blades caught the faint light streaming through the cracks in the walls, casting a cold gleam that sent a shiver down his spine.


    Toshi awkwardly chuckled, ''unfazed''. "Ah, but every king was a kid once. Besides, who better to go unnoticed than someone like me?" He took a step forward, lowering his voice, making his pitch seem all the more enticing. "For the right price, these little treasures can be yours. Imagine what people would pay for these in the markets."


    One of the pirates shifted, eyeing Toshi''s backpack with palpable greed in his eyes. "What''re we talkin'' here?" he asked, voice low.


    "Beli," Toshi replied. "Enough to fill your pockets and then some. But only if you''re willing to take the chance."


    The pimp leader hesitated, contemplating. Toshi could see the doubt flickering in his eyes, but greed had a way of clouding even the sharpest minds. The leader nodded at last, and Toshi grinned wider, pushing the backpack into the man''s outstretched hand.


    "Alright... how much?" The leader asked, his voice sharp.


    Toshi wasted no time in responding. "30,000 beli. If you sell these to the right person, you could easily make 100,000 beli."


    " Hmm..Alrighty. " The leader handed a stack of beli to Toshi, who eagerly accepted it and immediately started counting. Wasting no time, Toshi turned to leave. "Have fun¡­" he said with a wave, preparing to leave.


    "Hit me up if you want more!" he called under his breath, barely containing his laughter before slipping out the worn door andimmediately dashing off. As he ran he slipped through worn buildings, ducking under crates, and weaving through the narrow backstreets.


    Toshi didn''t hesitate for a single moment. It was as if he knew this area like the back of his hand, every crooked alleyway and narrow street embedded in his memory. His feet moved instinctively and his body guided him.


    For someone like Toshi, the only means of earning money in this godless, unforgiving world was theft. It was a harsh reality he had come to accept long ago....survival on this island, in this world, meant taking what wasn''t his. The streets offered little to those with no family, no protection, and no worth in the eyes of the rich.


    He had nothing but his wits and the skill to slip through the cracks unnoticed. Which was no better than the godless world he originally came from.


    Meanwhile, inside the warehouse, the leader''s face twisted as he inspected the so-called treasures. His eyes narrowed, and he snatched up a "gold" necklace, his fingers brushing over a small, inconspicuous tag near the clasp that read 500 Beli. Realization dawned as he noticed the cheap paint already chipping at the edges, revealing dull metal beneath.


    "That little rat¡­ I should''ve known," he growled, slamming his fist into the crate, splitting it into pieces as the contents inside spilled out. "He scammed us!"


    The other bandits exchanged nervous glances as the leader''s fury boiled over. "Go after him you stupid fucks! Bring me that runt''s head!" he barked, pointing toward the door. But when they scrambled outside and scanned the alleys, Toshi was long gone.


    . . . . .


    A few twists and turns later, he ducked behind an old stack of crates, catching his breath as he peaked up from behind the crate for any sign of them. Just in case they figured out his little ruse easily.


    Toshi chuckled to himself, muttering under his breath, "I hope they have fun with my little ''treasures'' from the grandline. "


    He leaned back, taking a moment to savor his small victory. For a kid with almost nothing to his name, even a small stack of beli meant a night without scrounging for scraps. But he knew he couldn''t stay here long. Once the pirates realized they''d been scammed, the docks would be crawling with them, all wanting to get their hands on him.


    "Better lay low for a while, I" Toshi murmured to himself, Toshi rose from the floor and slipped out, merging into the crowd as he dashed through the maze of alleyways spread throughout the island. Until he reached a specific alley. Here, an old bar sign dangled from the wall, swaying slightly in the breeze.


    As Toshi pushed the creaky door open, the lively sounds of laughter and clinking glasses filled his ears. Toshi stepped inside, taking a moment to soak everything in.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The bar was dimly lit, with worn wooden tables and chairs scattered about, their surfaces covered in the rings left behind by booze glasses. The low voice of conversations and the occasional burst of laughter mingled with the clinking of glasses. A haze of smoke hung in the air, adding to the gritty, nostalgic atmosphere that kept men like these coming back to escape their troubles.


    Toshi made his way through the crowd, slipping past groups of drunk men. Despite how old the bar was, its sturdy walls and well-worn furniture gave it a sense of peace a sanctuary for those looking to lose themselves in drink and forget the grittiness of life, if only for a few hours.


    Finally, he spotted Raoul at the counter,a tall, muscular man polishing booze cups. He had a thick gold necklace, matching earrings, a purple hat, a white shirt, and small black glasses perched on his nose as he worked, eyes focused on the glass in his hands. His eyes glancing up just enough to acknowledge Toshi''s entrance. With a sigh, Toshi took a seat at the bar, giving Raoul a nod.


    "Oi, Raoul! Hook me up with a good meal... I finally made some money today," Toshi called out, his voice carrying a hint of excitement at the thought of a decent meal.


    Toshi slumped against the counter, glancing around the bar with a scowl. His stomach growled loudly, making him all the more annoyed as Raoul continued to ignore him.


    "Oi, did you hear me?" Toshi barked. "Make me a plate already."


    Raoul barely looked up from polishing glasses, his irritation barely hidden. "I heard you, but I''ve got work to do. If you''re so hungry, why don''t you help out? Or would you rather just sit there, making demands all day?"


    Toshi''s glare softened slightly. Raoul had always been a tough guy, but fair...a rarity in this part of town. After a moment of grumbling under his breath, Toshi huffed, "Fine, guess I owe you for all the free meals anyway."


    Raoul moved around the counter, rolling up his sleeves as he prepared for work. Toshi had known him for a good while now...since he was 15, to be exact. Back then, his so-called "parents" hadn''t lasted long. His mother, a stripper, was killed by a pirate, and his father died to an overdose.


    Toshi''s current life wasn''t going so great. Raoul had found him one night, slumped outside, skin and bones, and had taken pity on him. He''d handed over food without asking questions, a kindness that Toshi had never forgotten.


    As he began to stack some of the used glasses, he mumbled, "Can''t believe I''m actually doing work for you, old man. This better be worth a feast."


    Raoul was a bit taken by Toshi sudden earge to help. But kept it hidden and decided not to bring it up since he needed the extra hands and the amount of things he had to do was piling up.


    Both Toshi and Raoul worked tirelessly, serving drinks with one hand while cleaning with the other. The hours dragged on, the back-breaking labor continuing well into the night. Finally, at midnight, Raoul closed up shop, and finally they could rest.


    . . . . .


    Raoul came from the back, balancing a plate piled high with rice and drumsticks in one hand and a glass of pineapple juice in the other.


    Toshi''s eyes lit up as Raoul set the plate in front of him. Without wasting a second, he dug in, shoveling food into his mouth with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Raoul chuckled, crossing his arms. "Slow down, or you''ll choke before you even make it to the fifth bite," he warned, but Toshi ignored him, already taking a long gulp of juice to wash it down.


    With a sigh, Raoul took a seat across from him. "If you''re that hungry all the time, you know, you could just work here. I''d even give you a place to stay¡ªyou don''t have to struggle like this every day."


    Toshi shook his head, barely looking up from his plate as he tore into the drumstick. "Told you before, Raoul. I don''t want handouts, and I definitely don''t want to be tied down."


    Raoul shook his head, his voice tinged with frustration. "And that right there is your problem... This stubborn pride of yours, thinking you can do it all alone.... One day, you''ll realize that you can''t go far without someone pushing you, without someone having your back when you fall."


    Toshi sat in silence, his mind contemplating over Raoul''s words, but he didn''t respond. Instead, he kept eating in quiet contemplation, not willing to acknowledge the truth in the older man''s tone.


    Raoul watched him for a moment, his face softening. He sighed and leaned back in his chair, shaking his head slightly at Toshi''s stubbornness. "It''s getting late, and I''m beat from everything today. I don''t want you sleeping in that dump of a place you call home. You can crash here tonight if you want," he offered, resting his chin in his palm, watching Toshi carefully.


    Toshi looked up from his plate, his brow furrowed for a moment as if considering Raoul''s offer. Then, after a long pause, he simply nodded, his pride still standing strong but his hunger for a good nights sleep and peace winning out for once. "Fine. I''ll take you up on that."


    Toshi finished his meal and slowly rose from his chair. He reached into his pocket and pulled out 10,000 beli, placing the money on the table.


    Raoul raised an eyebrow, eyeing the 10,000 beli Toshi had placed on the counter. He was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, clearly torn between his usual skepticism and an unexpected appreciation for the gesture.


    "Where''d you get this kind of money?" Raoul asked, but caught himself before pressing too hard. "You know what, never mind¡­ but this is way more than what you owe me."


    Toshi met Raoul''s gaze with an unreadable expression. "I don''t like owing people," he said quietly, the words carrying an underlying meaning that Raoul couldn''t quite decipher. "I guess... that''s just how I am."


    Raoul looked at the money again and then back at Toshi, sizing him up. There was a lot more to his words than Toshi was letting on, and Raoul could feel it. But he didn''t push. He knew better than to pry too deeply when someone wasn''t ready to open up.


    Instead, he let out a soft chuckle and grabbed the money, tucking it into the back pocket. "Fair enough. But you''re not getting off that easy. You''re still gonna have to put in some work if you want to keep eating like this."


    Toshi grinned, the tension between them lifting slightly. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll figure something out," he replied. "But for now, I''ll crash of the night. Don''t expect me to be some kind of charity case."


    Raoul laughed, his usual gruff demeanor returning. "You''re no charity case, Toshi. Just don''t make a habit of paying more than you need to. I''m not running a fancy restaurant, you know."


    Toshi gave a small, wry smile, but his thoughts lingered on Raoul''s words. Maybe there was more to what Raoul was offering than just a roof and a meal. Maybe, just maybe, this was the first time in a long while someone was actually trying to help him without expecting anything in return.


    Raoul gave a small, knowing smile, but there was no trace of mockery in his face. He stood up, stretching his arms above his head before heading to the back of the bar.


    "You''ll be in the back room," Raoul said as he walked away. "It''s not much, but it''s better than sleeping on the streets."


    He followed Raoul to the back, where a small room awaited, sparsely furnished with only a small bed and a cracked mirror hanging on the wall. It wasn''t luxurious by any stretch of imagination, but it was a hell of a lot better than the run-down house he''d been staying in.


    Raoul turned to him as he opened the door, his expression still unreadable. "Get some rest, kid," he said, his tone softer now.


    Toshi nodded, Raoul had been more than a simple bar owner to him...he was the one person who had always shown him kindness when the world had turned its back on him. Yet, Toshi couldn''t help but feel distant from him. Was it his fault? Was he the one blocking every opportunity to let someone in?


    Toshi sat in the back room of the bar, his back pressed against the cold wall as he stared at the ceiling, his mind wandering. The room was quiet. The smell of alcohol still hung in the air, a reminder of where he was, but for the first time in a long while, Toshi didn''t feel like a ghost in his own life.


    He wasn''t exactly from this world. In his previous life, he had been nothing more than a college drop-out with no clear direction. There were no grand aspirations, no future plans. Just one poor decision after another, leading him further down a path of regret. He was broke. He had lived on the streets, scrounging for food, looking for a place to belong, only to be constantly rejected by those he turned to. Friends?Gone. Family? He''d been Abandoned.


    Toshi never understood why he was left behind, why no one seemed to care. He thought about the people he tried to trust, only to be burned each time. He tried to rely on others, but in the end, he always ended up alone. It wasn''t his fault, though, right? He had tried, hadn''t he? It wasn''t as if he had asked for this life.


    But maybe that was the problem. Maybe he had spent too much time chasing after others'' help when he should have been helping himself.


    Now, in this strange world, this new life, he found himself in the same situation. He had nothing to his name. He wasn''t special, wasn''t important. If he was being honest with himself, his entire existence could fit on a single page in a book, the rest of it a blur.


    Toshi clenched his fists, a bitterness rising in his chest. He had been given another shot at life, yet it felt like he was still walking in circles. The same mistakes. The same outcomes. The same loneliness.


    But something felt different about this place, this world. Maybe it was Raoul''s offer, maybe it was the way he had treated him like more than just a stray. He wasn''t sure if it was hope, or desperation, or just the possibility that for once in his life, someone actually cared.


    With a slow exhale, Toshi pushed the thoughts of regret aside. He wasn''t about to let himself drown in those feelings again. He had a second chance now, and that alone had to count for something.


    He sat on the cot and leaned back, closing his eyes. Tomorrow was another day. And somehow, he would make it count.


    To Be Continued.


    _________________________________________________________________


    __________________________

 Chapter 2

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    What was an average day like for Toshi?


    Scamming...


    Stealing...


    And Running a lot of running...


    The morning air was brisk, carrying a salty scent from the nearby docks as it weaved its way through the narrow streets of Loguetown. Toshi hunched his shoulders against the chill, shivering as he rubbed his hands together, trying to coax warmth into his fingers.


    The streets were quieter than usual, with only a few shopkeepers beginning to set up for the day and some fishermen hauling in the last of their morning catch.


    "Just another day," he muttered to himself, stuffing his hands into his pockets as he made his way through the winding street. As thankful as Toshi was for Raoul giving him a room to sleep in, he didn''t want to stay there, uncomfortable with the feeling of owing him. So, out on the streets he went and back to earning profit, still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, not having enough money to spare for a new set.


    With only 20,000 beli to his name, he knew he could technically afford new clothes¡ªbut saving it for later seemed wiser. It wasn''t as if he made 30,000 beli every day; on average, he managed to pull in anywhere between one and five thousand.


    How those fools hadn''t realized they were being ripped off from the moment they heard the price honestly amazed Toshi. Why would someone sell a "rare" collection for 30,000 beli when they could supposedly get 100,000? They were complete idiots.


    How had he scored such a jackpot the other day? He had no idea...the heavens must have been on his side.


    "Wait... isn''t that Toshi?" A loud whisper sounded from behind, making Toshi freeze mid-step as he walked through the darkened streets. At the sound of his name, his body tensed, and a bead of sweat traced down his forehead as his casual facade slipped.


    Toshi''s steps paused, his fist clenching tightly, and his pulse quickening. His gaze flickered around the street, catching the shadows stretching in every direction. The voice had come from behind him, hushed but unmistakably meant for him..


    "Oi, isn''t that the kid who tried to rip us off last time?" another voice hissed, closer than before. Toshi felt his stomach twist, recognizing the rough, familiar tone. His cover was blown.


    Swallowing hard, Toshi fought to keep his expression neutral, but the adrenaline surging through him made it difficult. He knew better than to run outright; they''d chase him down like a pack of wolves if he showed any sign of fear. Still, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of every second ticking by, knowing he''d have to act fast to get out of this mess.


    Turning his head slightly, he forced a smirk and called out, "If you''re looking for a refund, you''re wasting your time."


    A snarl sounded behind him, followed by the scuff of heavy boots. "Refund? Oh, you''re gonna pay, alright."


    '' Ah, shit, I knew scamming those guys was a bad idea¡­ '' he thought, before bolting in the opposite direction without a second glance. In a flash, he kicked up a cloud of dust; one second he was there, the next he was gone.


    "SHIT, HE''S RUNNING! CATCH HIS ASS!" the pirate yelled, taking off after him. But despite Toshi''s scrawny frame, it worked in his favor. His light weight made him unbelievably hard to catch.


    . . . .


    [ HALF AN HOUR LATER. ]


    Toshi ran and ran until his legs couldn''t carry him any further. He stopped in a narrow alley, pressing one hand against the wall as he bent over, gasping for breath.


    After a few minutes, he finally caught his breath and stepped out of the alley onto the street. Despite having been here a numerous times before, the sight still took his breath away. The streets were lined with pristine, elegant buildings made of polished brick, each structure a work of art that would put modern architects to shame. The area was filled with shops and markets on every corner. The streets were jam-packed with people; it was so crowded that you couldn''t take half a step without bumping into five other people.


    It didn''t help that they smelled like shit too. Toshi found himself squashed in the crowd, barely able to breathe. '' Why the hell is it so cramped today? '' he thought, glancing around in frustration as people''s shoulders pressed in from all sides. Yet, despite the tight space, a huge grin spread across his face.


    With a sly glint in his eye, he licked his lips and dropped to his knees, slipping through the crowd as he discreetly dipped his hands into pockets and bags. '' These rich bastards won''t miss a few beli, '' he mused, stealthfully pocketing coins and valuables as he moved.


    Despite having countless people after him, each hoping to one day catch him and take his life, Toshi seemed as if he hadn''t learned his lesson. It was almost as though he welcomed the whole world turning against him.


    Toshi continued slipping through the crowd, pickpocketing as he went, stuffing each new trinket and stack of cash into his cargo shorts.


    '' I''m gonna eat good tonight! HEHE, '' he thought, chuckling quietly to himself. Once his pockets were full, he ducked into a nearby alley, a greedy grin spreading across his face as he stretched out the fabric of his shorts, looking at the necklaces, coins, and cash spilling from inside.


    Some might see Toshi as just a thief, but when you''ve spent countless nights hungry, with ants as your only meal, watching nobles laugh and eat every night with a full belly and a warm bed, it feels different. Toshi wasn''t just stealing; he was doing what it took to survive even if that meant being a thief.


    Toshi reached into his cargo shorts, transferring the valuables into his already full bag. Slinging it over his shoulder, he continued down the alley, whistling and gripping the bag strap as he walked. Soon, he found himself in front of a flight of stairs that led down to a dingy bar with a worn-out sign.


    "Raoul''s Bar... I keep telling him to change it. What a shitty name," Toshi muttered, shaking his head as he stepped inside. The bar was built right into the alleyway, and it looked just as run-down as the name suggested. Inside, the place was nearly empty unlike yesterday, except for the two kids sitting in a corner. Oddly enough, they looked out of place a red-haired boy and a blue-haired kid with a strange red nose.


    Ignoring them, Toshi''s gaze shifted to the bar counter, where a Raoul was with his small black glasses perched on his nose slipping ever so slightly as he worked, eyes focused on the glass in his hands.


    "Raoul! You really need to change the name. This is why you don''t bring in customers," Toshi nagged, taking a seat on a stool. Could you blame Toshi for saying it though? The bar''s name was painfully generic, and its location in the middle of an alley certainly didn''t help.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Raoul shrugged, looking a bit wounded. " Shut up I think it''s a decent name¡­ Besides, I usually do get customers. It''s only slow because of what''s happening today," he muttered.


    Raising a brow at Raoul''s last words, Toshi asked, "Huh? What''s happening today?" He casually picked his nose and flicked a booger to the side.


    Raoul shot him a glare, putting down the glass he''d been polishing. "Do you live under a rock or something brat? You really haven''t heard? Today''s the day Gol D. Roger is going to be executed."


    As Raoul said this, Toshi caught a glimpse of movement from the two kids in the corner and felt the weight of their stares pressing into his back. He shrugged it off. '' What did I do to them? I don''t think I''ve scammed those two¡­ yet, '' he mused.


    Putting on an exaggerated "AHHHH, I SEE" expression, Toshi replied, "Relax, Raoul. I can barely afford food, let alone a newspaper, and even if I could, I''d hardly be interested in it."


    The truth was, Toshi was flat-out broke; most of what he had was stolen, and even buying food was a struggle. Even when he had money to spare, he had to save it for a next day. Was it really his fault he was a little behind on current news?


    But Toshi wasn''t much for chit chat...he was all about business. "Anyway, Raoul, how about buying an item or two off me?" he asked with a grin.


    At Toshi''s words, Raoul''s eyebrows instantly furrowed, and his fists clenched. Seeing this, Toshi let out an awkward laugh and slowly slid off the stool, ready to bolt. He''d nearly forgotten that a few days ago, he''d sold Raoul a "medicine" for his leg pain¡­ which turned out to be a laxative. Raoul had spent two miserable days in the bathroom.


    Toshi tried to make a quick escape, but before he could even take a step, he felt Raoul''s large hand grip the top of his head, rooting him in place.


    . . . . POW! . . . . POW! . . . . POW!. . . .


    "I swaid I wasff sorry..." Toshi muttered, his voice slurred from his swollen, bruised face, with several fresh bumps dotting his forehead.


    Raoul cracked his knuckles with a satisfied grin. "No, I don''t want to buy crap off you, you scamming little shit," he chuckled, clearly amused by Toshi''s face.


    Rubbing his forehead with a wince, Toshi muttered, "You could''ve just said that without beating the hell out of me, you know¡­ owww."


    Raoul raised an eyebrow. "I know you''ve got it tough, kid, but I''ve offered you a job more than a billion times now. Instead of stealing, you could work here. I''d pay you fair! Eh? Eh?" Raoul jokingly said, knowing his response.


    Toshi''s sighed once more, " Like I said yesterday and today and for the rest of my life...No. "


    Raoul didn''t pry any further and let him be, " Every man has an ambition... " Raoul sighed as if remembering something in the back of his head. Toshi then grinned wildly, " So- "


    DING! DONG! DING! DONG


    Toshi''s words were interrupted by the loud toll of a bell in the distance. Raoul sighed, his voice tinged with a hint of sadness. "It''s time... you coming? I''m closing up shop."


    Toshi chuckled, stuffing his hands into his pockets contemplating for a while. "I guess..." he said, interested in what all the hype was about.


    In the corner, the two boys suddenly shot out of the bar, as if they were in a rush, their footsteps quick and urgent as if their lives depended on it.


    "What''s their problem?" Toshi muttered, glancing after them, though he quickly lost interest. Raoul shrugged, locking up the bar before they started down the alleyway. It was a longer path to the town center, but with the streets so packed, it was easier than trying to navigate the crowds.


    After about half an hour of winding through narrow alleys, they finally reached the center of town. Thousands, possibly millions, of people crowded together, forming a massive ring around the execution platform. Encircling the crowd, hundreds of Marines stood at attention, keeping order with serious, focused faces.


    Toshi''s eyes widened as he took in the sheer scale of the crowd, his gaze locked on the execution platform ahead. He and Raoul moved further into the crowd, carefully weaving through bodies to get a better vantage point.


    "Damn, I can''t see a thing!" Toshi grumbled, straining on his tiptoes. But it was no use; the sea of heads in front of him blocked any view he might have had. Meanwhile, Raoul smirked, easily able to see over the crowd with his height.


    Without a word, Raoul reached down, grabbed Toshi by the collar, and hoisted him onto his shoulders.


    "Preciate, Raoul" Toshi grinned, finally able to see over the crowd. He scanned the countless faces packed tightly together. Suddenly, a gunshot cracked through the air from the platform, silencing the crowd instantly. In the quiet that followed, the low, steady clank of chains echoed from the distance, each step growing louder as it approached.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to the man walking down the center of the crowd. With his curly mustache and confident stride, he wore a long red captain''s coat that draped dramatically over his torso. Beneath it, he had on a green shirt, a blue sash wrapped around his waist, and a white cravat tucked neatly at his collar, lending an air of defiant elegance. Dark grey pants and sturdy black sea boots.


    His wrists were bound tightly in heavy iron cuffs, and two soldiers flanked him, each wielding a massive spear. With each step, the crowd instinctively parted, creating a direct path to the towering execution platform looming at the end of the square. The silence was deafening as the legend walked his final path.


    As he walked, eyes followed him, tracing each step up the enormous stairs. The air thickened and no one dared to breathe. Slowly, he turned, settling onto the floor with a heavy thud that echoed through the air. Faces filled with awe; eyes widened, yet no words were exchanged. They all knew...his death would bring the end of this era and herald the beginning of another.


    Each night, people fall asleep and dream of lives they long to fulfill, envisioning a reality where individual desires come true. But with morning, they wake to realize it was only a dream. Still, they hold hope that just because something is a ''dream'' doesn''t mean it can''t become reality...


    One man seized his dream, holding it firmly in his grasp until it became reality. If fulfilling our dreams is so difficult, then why do we envision ourselves within them? The answer is simple...we often expect our dreams to fall into our hands without putting in the work.


    His death will ignite an era of dreams and boundless possibilities, inspiring others to turn their visions into reality.


    . . . .


    "All right, let''s get this over with quickly." Gol D. Roger''s voice traveled from miles away, each word ringing through the crowd. A hush fell over the world; the very breeze seemed to hold its breath, thick with a weight no one dared disturb.


    Roger smiled, as the two executions spear crossed together into an X.


    SHING!


    The two spear tips sparked as they grazed each other, a proof to their deadly sharpness worthy enough to harm the king of the pirates. Both executioners then raised their spears high, tips pointed toward the sky. Time seemed to slow, the heavy crash of waves against the shore echoing in the tense silence.


    The crowd stood frozen, barely daring to breathe, fearful that even a whisper or a blink and they would miss the moment.


    Then, cutting through the silence, a bold voice rang out. Toshi clasped his hands together in a cup around his mouth and, with all the strength in his lungs, shouted, "Oi, KING OF THE PIRATES! WHERE DID YOU HIDE ALL THE TREASURE YOU FOUND?!"


    All eyes whipped toward Toshi, then flicked back to Roger, eagerly awaiting his answer.


    "You got it, didn''t you?! The legendary treasure!" Toshi shouted again, his voice breaking the tense silence. Raoul, who had Toshi perched on his shoulders, looked up and hissed, "You''ve got a death wish, kid! Shut the fuck up!"


    But Toshi only grinned wider. "THE ONE PIECE!" he yelled, his voice ringing out as the crowd collectively gasped in awe.


    Although Toshi was usually slow to catch up on world news, he still understood how the world revolved. The One Piece was a mythical treasure he''d heard about from sailors and travelers alike, and Gol D. Roger...a name so legendary that you''d have to leave the planet not to know it. Until now, Toshi hadn''t shown much interest in it or them. But if he found the One Piece, he''d technically have everything he''d ever wanted.


    He wanted it... he wanted it badly. If the One Piece was real, then he wanted it for himself.


    Roger threw his head back and laughed, his pearly white teeth gleaming in the sunlight. "WAHAHAHAHA! My treasure?" He paused, a massive grin spreading across his face, before he continued, "If you want it, you can have it!"


    "DO NOT SPEAK WITHOUT EXPLICIT PERMISSION!" a harsh voice blared from a loud snail on a table beside him. "EXECUTE HIM NOW!" the burly snail demanded.


    Roger''s grin only widened. "Find it! I left everything this world has to offer... there!"


    The two executioners, hands trembling, brought their spears down, driving the tips through his chest. Even in death, his fearless grin remained, a final challenge to the world.


    The crowd erupted in a frenzy. Women, men, children, and even old grandfathers cheered....not in celebration of a man''s death, but for the spark of dreams rekindled in their hearts. Roger''s death had ignited something deep within them, a call to adventure, a promise of freedom, and the hope of unimaginable riches and fame. The world had just been reminded of the power of a Dream.


    TO BE CONTINUED


    ________________________________________________________________


    _________________________


    LET ME COOK!


    LET ME COOK!

 Chapter 3

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    July 16, 1496


    The crowd erupted into chaos, and in an instant, what was once a still mass of people turned into a full-blown stampede. Raoul quickly grabbed Toshi, pulling him off his back.


    "Look what you did, kid! I told you to shut up! Ugh¡ª" Raoul grumbled, but his words were abruptly cut off as he was shoved to the ground, trampled underfoot by the frantic crowd.


    "Hahahaha! That''s what you get for¡ª" Toshi''s laughter was abruptly cut short as he saw Raoul being flattened under the sheer force of the stampede. His grin quickly faded as a wave of guilt washed over him.


    "Raoul!" Toshi shouted, pushing his way through the thrashing bodies. But it was like trying to swim through a sea of people. Toshi barely caught sight of Raoul''s hand reaching out from beneath a pile of legs and feet.


    "Dammit, kid! Get me out of here!" Raoul grunted, trying to push himself up but being crushed back down by the stampede.


    Toshi''s instincts kicked in. Ignoring the frantic crowd around him, he dove toward Raoul, grabbing his arm and pulling with all his might. "Hold on!" Toshi grunted, his voice strained as he hauled Raoul to his feet, almost losing his own balance.


    With one final heave, Toshi managed to pull Raoul out of the mess, the two of them stumbling backward toward a nearby alley, narrowly avoiding being caught in the mob.


    Toshi landed on his back, while Raoul took a face-first dive into the ground. Toshi laughed between heavy breaths, still trying to catch his wind.


    " HAHA Look at your face! " Toshi continued laughing. Raoul, panting and covered in dirt, had bruises blooming on his skin, and boot prints marred his shirt. He slowly pushed himself up, shooting Toshi an angry glare. But as he took a quick glance behind Toshi, his expression shifted from anger to...fear.


    " That''s him sir! that boy scammed us! " A burly voice came from behind Toshi. To which Toshi slowly turned his head, his heart sinking as he recognized the voices. It was the same group of pirates from today, their expressions making it clear they hadn''t forgotten him. He knew it was only a matter of time before they caught up with him, and now, there was no running.


    Raoul''s hand instinctively moved to his waist where he kept a hidden blade, his posture shifting into a defensive stance. He glanced over at Toshi with a stern look, clearly ready to fight if it came to that.


    "Raoul..." Toshi muttered...Raoul with his voice low, "I can handle this."


    Raoul narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced. "You''ve got guts, kid, but I don''t think you understand the kind of trouble you''ve stirred up. These aren''t the kind of people you want to piss off." His gaze turned hard. "Stay behind me." Raoul stepped in front of Toshi, who was too stunned to speak, his body frozen in place.


    Suddenly, a figure walked out from the group of pirates, stepping forward with a slow, deliberate walk. The man was tall, with a lean but a heavier muscular build. He wore a black button-up shirt, half-unbuttoned to reveal a broad chest, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. A burn scar, dark and jagged, wrapped around his entire left arm.


    His pants were a worn, faded black, tucked neatly into a pair of sturdy sea boots, each scuffed and battered from countless rough days at sea. His long, white hair hung in the air, tangled strands, half-obscuring his face and giving him a rugged look. Beneath it, a thick, crooked scar ran from his neck up to his lip, pulling his mouth into a permanent, faint sneer. Around his waist hung two small sickles, tied together with a chain.


    '' He''s different from the man I met before... '' Toshi thought, a bead of sweat trickling down his forehead and his breathing raced. '' Raoul might be trouble... all because of me. '' He gritted his teeth, his fist clenching in frustration. There was nothing he could do, his body couldn''t move.


    The man took another step forward, and with it, the air shifted. It grew thicker, and filled with nothing but pure bloodlust, thick enough to feel like it was pressing down on Toshi''s chest.


    " Hmmmm...what do I do with you now? My crew members are not happy with you at all... " The black haired man sighed as if completely bored of the entire situation.


    After a moments of silence pondering, he smacked his hands together, " I know...you''ll be sold off as a slave. " He said in the most casual demeanor as if he was talking about the weather. As much as Toshi wanted to reject the idea, the man in front of him seemed to have no issues with killing or possibly torturing.


    Raoul''s eyebrows furrowed as he gripped his small dagger tightly. "I''ll kill you before I let that happen..." His hand trembled slightly, betraying the fear that gnawed at him. But despite the fear, he couldn''t let them take Toshi away.


    The man remained utterly unfazed by Raoul, as if he didn''t exist. His attention was solely on Toshi, taking one step, then another, until he loomed directly over him, his calm, piercing gaze fixed on Toshi''s eyes.


    Behind them, Raoul''s patience shattered. "Oi! Don''t ignore me!" he bellowed, charging forward with fists clenched. He crossed the space in seconds, stopping barely half a meter from the man before swinging the dagger in a wide, brutal arc aimed directly at his head.


    "Let''s go, before I have to drag you," he demanded, slipping both hands casually into his pockets, as if offering Toshi a choice. Though, in reality, there were none.


    In that instant, the air thickened, as though time itself slowed, every eye fixed on Raoul''s attack, waiting for the blow to land. But in the blink of an eye, Raoul''s arm was severed, flying through the air before landing beside Toshi with a soft, wet thud.


    Toshi''s gaze slowly drifted down to the arm on the ground, blood oozing from the severed limb and pooling around it in a dark, glistening puddle. His eyes widened, going blank as he struggled to process what he was seeing. His gaze shifted up to Raoul, who stood there, staring in shock at the gaping wound where his arm had been. Blood poured from the stump, streaming down his side in torrents, staining the ground beneath him.


    Raoul fell back completely unconscious. Was he....Dead?


    The man stood their his sickle in one hand with blood dropping off the tip. The man continued to stare into Toshi''s eye''s, his black eyes piercing through the strand of hair that covered his face.


    BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOOD!


    . . . . .


    BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOD! BLOOOD! BLOOD!


    "Wa-wa... Is... is that bloeugh¡ª" Toshi''s words were cut off by a sickening churn in his stomach, rising up his throat until he erupted in a torrent of vomit and bile.


    A cold chill ran down his spine as his vision blurred, and a harsh ringing filled his ears. His body felt feverishly hot, and the narrow alley way around him suddenly seemed smaller as if pressing against him, stifling, as if the very air was vanishing. He gasped, desperate for breath, as though all the oxygen had been sucked away, leaving only a tiny, unreachable pocket of air.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His strength drained, his legs wobbled, and he felt rooted to the spot, unable to move. Darkness crept into his vision, and before he could brace himself, Toshi''s body gave in, his eyes slipping shut as he fell backward, completely unconscious.


    "Oh, he''s unconscious..." a shallow voice cut through the darkness, distant yet piercing. It echoed faintly in Toshi''s mind, slipping through the shadows like a whisper he could barely grasp.


    . . . . .


    Toshi''s eyes snapped open, darting around as he took in his surroundings. He was in a small, dim room...more like a prison cell, really. Wooden walls boxed him in on three sides, one with a narrow window crossed by thick iron bars that let in only a sliver of light.


    There was no visible way out, and the thick iron bars in front of him looked old but unbreaking. His palms grew clammy, and he could feel his clothes clinging to his damp back, his hair matted and damp at the base of his neck. His skin prickled as goosebumps rose along his arms, an unsettling chill ran through his spine.


    Using all the strength he could muster, Toshi kicked against the iron bars. Predictably, they didn''t budge, standing solid and immovable, with only a faint, cool breeze slipping through.


    Fear gripped him by the throat. One moment he''d been in an alleyway, and now he was trapped in a prison cell. Toshi wasn''t built for this; he was no fighter, just an ordinary guy and if anything, he was weaker than most.


    In this world, like a merciless jungle, the weak were preyed upon by the strong. Here, the strong ruled, and the weak didn''t stand a chance. It was the brutal law of nature, and he was painfully aware of just how low he stood on that hierarchy.


    " Fuck¡­" Toshi muttered, clutching his forehead as sweat poured down his face. His heart raced, each beat pounding harder as his back slid down against the rough wooden wall. He felt utterly powerless, weaker than he''d ever felt in his life.


    He was utterly Worthless.


    Weak...


    Nothing...


    Waste of space...


    Tears welled up in his eyes, spilling down his cheeks as a quiet whimper escaped him, the sound of despair. He drew his knees to his chest, curling up into a tight ball. A last, instinctive shield against a world that seemed hell-bent on breaking him.


    Raoul, the one person he had trusted, was probably dead. Toshi himself had been captured and was likely stranded on some pirate ship, just waiting to be made a slave. Alone, taken from everything he knew, he was left with nothing but himself.


    This was another reason Toshi couldn''t bring himself to trust anyone. It was always the same...either they''d throw him under the bus, cast him aside, or end up dead. It felt like a never-ending cycle.


    Anyone else in his shoes would''ve felt the same too. This wasn''t a situation a normal person could withstand; it was the kind of fear that beat people down into submission, no questions asked.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    The sound of knuckles knocking against wood echoed from his right.


    "You''ll get used to it after a while..." A rough, childish voice called from down the hall.


    Toshi''s head slowly lifted, quickly wiping his face and nose. He didn''t respond, remaining silent.


    " I get it, the feeling of complete despair. However, it''s not so bad if you just do as your told and get it over with. That''s my advice to you newcomer... " The childish voice said once more despite Toshi untalkative state.


    Toshi opened his mouth, his voice barely a whisper. "Is it¡­ really that bad?" he asked, in a somber tone.


    A moment of silence hung in the air before the voice responded, low and steady. "If you can handle the back-breaking work¡­ and possible torture," it said, "you''ll make it, at least until they decide to sell you off. Maybe you''ll get lucky¡­ maybe a good guy will buy you and save you from the worst."


    Toshi sat in the dim light, processing the voice''s words. The thought of "selling" someone off sent a cold shiver through him. ''What did I land myself in...'' His heart raced. Was this his fate now? Was he nothing more than a piece of property to be sold?


    "What''s your name?" the voice asked softly, the harsh edge gone. It was as if they were trying to offer him some sliver of comfort.


    "Toshi," he replied, his voice shaky but grateful for the gentler tone. It felt strange, sharing something so personal in a place like this. For a fraction of a moment, he could almost forget the bars and the possible dangers that was to come.


    "What''s yours?" Toshi asked, his tone polite, though he felt it was more out of respect, since this person had done all the talking.


    The voice paused for a moment, as if weighing the question. "I don''t know... but people call me Maliketh. You can call me Mali though." The softer tone was gone now, replaced by something more guarded. Toshi''s question had likely stirred up some painful memories.


    Toshi didn''t want to pry any further since he just met the guy, he didn''t want to come off as too pushy.


    Toshi feeling a bit more comfortable spoke, " How''d you get here? " Toshi asked just trying to make by conversation. Mali kept quiet once more before responding, " Sorry, but that''s not something I can answer... "


    He leaned back against the cold wall, letting out a shaky breath, trying to steady himself. He had been in tough situations before, but nothing like this. He had to get out¡ªhad to find a way to survive.


    Toshi closed his eyes for a moment, swallowing the lump that formed in his throat. He didn''t ask for this. He didn''t ask to be trapped in this hellhole, with no control over his future. It had been a lifetime of fighting to survive, only to end up here...a slave.


    In his past life, Toshi had known that slaves were once sold, regarded as nothing more than pieces of cloth...less than human. But to actually think he''d end up as one... that was a nightmare come true.


    "How long have you been here?" Toshi''s question came out quieter than he intended, almost a whisper.


    "Long enough to stop counting," Mali replied, the edge in his voice sharpening slightly. "Time doesn''t matter when you''re stuck in a cage. The work''s grueling, and there''s no end in sight. But if you keep your head down and your mouth shut, you''ll get by. It''s the ones who try to fight back that end up worse."


    Toshi ran his hand through his hair, frustration bubbling up inside him. Was this it? Was this all he had to look forward to? A life spent in chains, breaking his back for others, and being sold off?


    He shook his head, not willing to accept it. There had to be another way. He wasn''t going to let this be his end.


    "And if I don''t keep my head down?" Toshi''s voice was steady now.


    There was a long pause from the other side of the bars. When Mali spoke again, his voice was darker, colder. "Then you''ll learn what true pain is. Trust me, they don''t take kindly to rebels here."


    CLUCK CLUCK*


    Toshi swallowed hard, processing Mali''s words, when the sound of clanking echoed down the hall.


    "Oh shit, he''s here..." Mali whispered before falling completely silent.


    "Who...?" Toshi asked quickly, but no reply came.


    The sound of the boots grew louder, echoing through the narrow corridor. Toshi''s heartbeat raced, and he felt a chill creep up his spine. Since he himself didn''t know what to expect.


    When suddenly a pirate stood in front his cell and grin on his face, " It''s time to get scrubbing the decks.. " The man took another step forward, keys dangling his right arm. Before using it to unlock his cell.


    Toshi glared up at the pirate, he could lunge forward, knock the keys from his hand, make a break for it¡­ but in reality was that he''d probably get pummeled into the deck before he made it two steps out of the cell.


    So, instead, he forced himself to swallow his pride, his fists unclenching as he sighed. "Fine," he muttered, keeping his tone flat.


    The pirate''s grin widened as he stepped aside, motioning Toshi forward. "Smart kid," he taunted, "knows his place already. This''ll be fun."


    Toshi clenched his jaw, forcing himself to stay quiet as he walked out of the cell. The pirate gave him a shove, nearly knocking him into the wall, as they made their way toward the stairs that led to the deck above.


    As Toshi climbed, he glanced back over his shoulder, taking mental notes of every door, every turn. If he was going to survive this, he''d need to memorize every inch of the ship. Freedom might be out of reach for now, but he''d keep his eyes open for any hint of an opening.


    ''This is just another step...'' Toshi thought, taking a deep breath to steady himself.


    When they reached the deck, Toshi was hit with the bright light of day and the sharp, salty air. He blinked, momentarily stunned by the vast expanse of ocean stretching out around them. It was beautiful, but it also reminded him just how isolated he was....trapped in the middle of nowhere, with no way to swim to safety.


    The pirate ship was massive, its wooden hull weathered and scarred from countless grueling years at sea. The sails were patched in places, yet still billowed proudly in the salty breeze, bearing a faded Jolly Roger insignia an anchor crossed by a hammerhead shark skull with a red beard.


    Ropes dangled from the masts, swaying gently with the rhythm of the waves, while barrels and crates cluttered the deck, likely filled with stolen loot.


    Pirates strolled about, some laughing boisterously as they gambled tirelessly. The slaves worked, hauling ropes or scrubbing the deck, though even those chores were accompanied by crude jokes and mocking shouts. A few leaned against the rails, puffing on pipes as they gazed off the ship. The air reeked of salt, sweat, and the faint stench of rum that seemed to cling to every inch of the ship.


    The pirate tossed a battered bucket and a worn brush at Toshi''s feet. "Get to it," he barked, leaning back lazily against the mast with a smirk. "And don''t even think about slacking off, or your back will feel the bite of the lash." He chuckled darkly, tugging at the coiled whip in his hands.


    With a hesitant nod, Toshi picked up the brush and started scrubbing. The bristles were worn, the handle rough and splintered, but he forced himself to focus, to keep his head down and get through it.


    As the sun climbed higher, Toshi''s hands started to blister, his shoulders ached, and his back was drenched in sweat. But he kept at it, scrubbing every inch of the deck, his mind fixated on one thought. . . . surviving long enough to find a way out.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    ____________________________________________________________________


    __________________________________________

 Chapter 4

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    [ Two days Later.. ]


    In the vast ocean sailed a pirate ship, its silhouette cutting through the calm waters. The evening sun pierced through the surface, casting golden rays that danced on the rippling waves. Below, schools of fish swam, their scales glimmering like jewels beneath the surface.


    On the deck, Toshi scrubbed the floor with a brush, his arms aching and his clothes smeared with dirt. Sweat swelled on his forehead, but he wiped it away before it could drip onto the planks.


    A grin spread across his face as he finally leaned back, dropping the brush beside him. "I''m finally finished¡­" he sighed, exhausted but triumphant, falling onto his back with a grin that stretched ear to ear. The deck sparkled under the sun''s glow, so pristine you could almost see one''s reflection.


    He''d cleaned to the best of his ability...why? Because Toshi was a perfectionist. That constant, gnawing need to do everything just right drove him. But he wasn''t delusional; he knew some things could never be perfect. Yet, for the things he could control, he made damn sure they came close.


    *WAM*


    A sudden thump on the deck jolted Toshi from his thoughts. He turned sharply, only to see the man with the pencil-thin mustache walking toward him. This time, he was dressed in an all-white suit with black stripes, his ever-present pimp cane still in hand.


    Toshi sighed, already bracing himself for whatever nonsense was about to happen.


    ''This guy¡­ always trying to get me into trouble,'' Toshi grumbled internally, annoyed. ''What did I even do to him? All I did was scam the guy¡­'' He sighed again, louder this time, resigned to his fate.


    "You missed a spot," the man said with a wide grin, his pencil mustache twitching as his lips curled. Without missing a beat, he gurgled something in his mouth before spitting directly onto the freshly cleaned deck, the glob splattering against the spotless boards.


    Toshi narrowed his eyes, his tone flat and unbothered. "But you just spit there¡­"


    His words hung in the air, but he knew it didn''t matter. Talking back would only earn him more trouble. Yet, for once, he couldn''t stop himself.


    "Oh? Talking back now, are we?" Waltz sneered, his pencil mustache twitching with mockery. "The great Lord Waltz doesn''t take kindly to disrespect, especially from a wretch like you! How dare you call me a fool!"


    Without warning, Waltz swung his cane, the polished wood smacking Toshi hard across the face. The force sent him stumbling backward, his body hitting the floor with a harsh thud, face first.


    "You''re lucky¡­" Waltz hissed through gritted teeth, towering over Toshi''s body. "If Apollo didn''t want to sell you off as a slave, I''d have killed you the moment I laid my hands on you."


    With that, Waltz turned sharply on his heel, his cane clicking against the deck as he walked away, leaving Toshi to gather himself from the floor.


    "Wahahaha!" The pirates roared with laughter, downing bottles of booze as if Toshi''s humiliation was the best show they''d seen all week.


    Toshi groaned softly, slowly pushing himself off the floor. Blood dripped from his split lip, which he wiped away with the back of his hand before returning to his task. He bent down to clean the spit-stained deck, the sting on his cheek burning as much as his pride.


    As he worked, Toshi''s gaze drifted toward the ship''s railing. Pretending to scrub near the edge, he glanced over and spotted something that stirred a flicker of hope...a small lifeboat bobbing against the ship''s side hanging by thick ropes.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. Could he jump down onto the boat and escape? Yes. But could it actually work? Hell no.


    '' If I jump now, they''ll shoot me down before I even hit the water, '' he thought grimly. And even if, by some miracle, he managed to avoid the bullets, the cannons would obliterate him the moment he drifted too far.


    But let''s say, by some other miracle, he survived the cannon fire. He wouldn''t last two days alone at sea without starving to death or going mad from dehydration.


    No, as ridiculous as it sounded, Toshi knew his chances of survival were better here...captured, humiliated, but alive. If he could somehow create a plan that accounted for all those dangers, he might have a shot at freedom. Which he had.


    " Hehe... " he chuckled softly beneath his breath.


    With a weary sigh, he muttered, "I''m finished¡­"


    A pirate seated nearby rose from his chair, gesturing for Toshi to follow. Without a word, the man led him back to his cell. The damp, frigid air from the ocean breeze seeped through the iron bars of the small, grated window. Toshi stepped inside, his bare feet scraping against the cold stone floor, as the pirate swung the heavy door shut behind him. The sharp click of the key turning in the lock sealed Toshi''s fate once more.


    As the pirate moved to leave, Toshi lunged forward, clutching desperately at the man''s leg. "Please, mister! Help me!" he cried, his voice raw with desperation. Hot tears streamed down his cheeks as he clung tightly to the rough fabric of the man''s pants. "I don''t want to die!"


    "Let go of me, you little shit," the pirate growled, shoving at Toshi''s arm with a rough swipe.


    Toshi, however, clung tighter, his grip tighter despite the man''s annoyance. The pirate''s jaw tightened, his frustration bubbling over as his patience frayed. With a curse, he reached for the pistol tucked into his waistband and aimed it directly at Toshi''s head.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll blow your head clean off," he threatened, his voice low and deadly. "I don''t care if Apollo gets mad." His finger curled around the trigger.


    "Oops!" Toshi squeaked, his bravado vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. He scrambled backward, pressing himself into the corner of the cell, his body trembling as soft whimpers escaped his lips.


    The pirate clicked his tongue in disdain, sliding the pistol back into his waistband. Without another glance, he turned on his heel and stomped off, leaving Toshi alone with the echoes of his footsteps and the suffocating silence of the cold, dark cell.


    As Toshi watched the pirate walk off, a mischievous grin spread across his face. He reached into his palm, revealing a single iron key. "Hehe, stupid pirate," he muttered under his breath.


    From down the hall, Maliketh''s voice came in a hushed whisper. "You got it?"


    Toshi turned toward the sound, the grin on his face widening even further. He held the key up triumphantly, letting it dangle between his fingers. "Yep," he said with a cocky tone. "We''re breaking out tonight."


    Maliketh chuckled, though there was an undertone of nervous excitement in his voice. "You better hope that excitement of yours doesn''t give us away, smartass. You sure you know what you''re doing?"


    Toshi shrugged, sliding the key into his pocket. "Not a clue," he admitted with a smirk, "but I figure it''s better than scrubbing decks until my back breaks." He leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. "We''ll move when the sun goes down. They''ll be too busy drinking themselves stupid to notice anything."


    Maliketh''s voice dropped an octave, serious now. "You''d better be ready, man. If we mess this up¡­" He didn''t finish the thought, but the implications hung heavy in the air.


    Toshi nodded, the grin fading slightly as reality set in. "We''ll make it," he said, more to convince himself than anyone else. "We have to."


    In his cell Toshi had a small hamock in the corner of the room. That stooped insanely low to the ground with only a inch off the floor. He went under the hamock and used his fingers to unwedge a loss board. It was a small compartment enough to fit two weeks worth of food. If conserved right.


    Out from his pants he pulled out a piece of bread which he put inside the compartment and wedged the floor board back into place. He went back over the hamock and laid back taking a breath in after a grueling day of work.


    He closed his eyes just to give himself enough energy for when he breaks out tonight.


    Then Mali spoke once more, " Why? " Mali voice came from down the hall.


    Toshi opened one eye and raised a brow, " Why what? " He asked Mali to clear up what he meant.


    " Why do you keep trying? Against all odds, why? " Mali questioned once more. To which Toshi paused for a moment trying to gather the right words for a proper answer, " . . . To be honest I don''t know myself, I just been through shit all my life and all I''ve been doing is constantly climb to get out. " Toshi answered honestly, however not telling everything.


    Mali said nothing and the air went silent, with only the sounds of waves audible.


    Toshi realizing Mali wasn''t going to ask anything else, questioned Mali instead, " What made you give up? " Toshi asked a question thats been lingering on the top of his head.


    Mali''s voice came after a pause, quieter and laced with something that sounded like bitterness. "What made me give up?" he repeated, almost as if tasting the question before answering. "You don''t really ''give up''... it''s more like the world just beats you down until there''s nothing left to fight with. You learn the hard way that no matter how hard you claw, there''s always someone with a bigger boot to stomp you back into the dirt."


    Toshi leaned back against the wall, folding his arms. He stared at the iron bars of his cell, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Sounds like an excuse to me."


    Mali let out a humorless laugh from the darkness. "An excuse? Maybe. Or maybe it''s just the truth. You''ve seen how this world works already, haven''t you? Strong eat the weak, and people like us... we''re the scraps left behind."


    Toshi tilted his head, tapping his fingers against the wall behind him. "Yeah, I''ve seen it. But that''s exactly why I don''t stop trying. Maybe I''ll fail. Maybe I''ll get crushed like everyone else. But if I just sit here and let it happen, then what''s the point?"


    There was another pause, the sound of the waves crashing against the ship filling the silence between them.


    Finally, Mali spoke again, his voice softer this time. "You''re either brave or stupid. Maybe both."


    Toshi smirked. "Probably both," he admitted. "But at least I''m not dead yet. That''s gotta count for something, right?"


    Mali didn''t respond, but the silence felt different this time, less heavy. Toshi leaned back against the wall and closed his eyes, clutching the key in his pocket tightly. "Whatever you''re holding onto, Mali," he muttered under his breath, "it''s not too late to pick it back up."


    The air hung silent for a moment before Maliketh broke it. "Toshi, you asked me two weeks ago how I got here¡­" His voice trailed off, carrying a weight that caught Toshi''s attention. His ears twitched, intrigue growing.


    "Yeah," Toshi replied, his voice steady, though curiosity laced his tone.


    Maliketh took a deep breath before continuing. "The truth is... I don''t remember. No matter how hard I try. But there''s one thing I do know...this crazy obsession I have." He paused, the silence stretching like a taut wire.


    "An obsession with killing," he finally said, his voice cold. To which Toshi felt a chill creep down his spine but said nothing, letting Maliketh continue.


    "Killing one man. The captain of the Anchor Pirates and I''m willing to do whatever it takes to kill him," Maliketh confessed. "That''s why I''m even here in the first place. I foolishly thought I could take on one of his commanders, but¡­"


    He cut himself off, leaving his words to hang in the air like a heavy fog.


    Toshi waited, expecting Maliketh to finish his thought, but the silence dragged on. The unspoken truth...the failure, the consequences, the regrets, seemed louder than words could convey.


    Yet, Toshi couldn''t help but let out a small sigh. For a moment, he had been worried, half-convinced Maliketh might actually be a psychopath.


    Truth was, Toshi didn''t have a clue what to say to him. He couldn''t relate to that kind of hatred or obsession. Sure, Toshi had hated people with every fiber of his being at times, but he was never the type to wish them dead, let alone want to kill them himself.


    At his core, Toshi was nothing but a gentle soul, even if the world around him forced him to act otherwise.


    Toshi had lived in a modern world...a place where killing was rare, shocking, and universally condemned. This world, however, was something else entirely. It was barbaric, with violence and death normalized to an unsettling extent. Here, lives were lost over mere insults, and survival often depended on being just as ruthless as the next person.


    For someone like Toshi, who had grown up in a society with rules and order, adjusting to this savage reality felt like trying to breathe underwater. It was suffocating, and every moment reminded him of just how out of place he was.


    However, Toshi clenched his fist, he couldn''t help but feel a faint sense of relatability. He didn''t know why, but there was a heat churning in his gut whenever he thought about Apollo and what he''d done to Raoul¡ªor even Waltz, for all the torment and humiliation he''d put him through.


    It wasn''t just anger; it was something deeper, something primal. For the first time, Toshi understood that while he might not have shared Maliketh''s thirst for revenge, he wasn''t immune to the desire to strike back. That burning frustration inside him, that desperate yearning to make them pay...it was growing harder to ignore.


    '' I''ll kill him¡­ I''ll kill him, '' Toshi thought, his teeth grinding together as the heat in his gut flared into a roaring fire.


    His hands trembled, not with fear, but with a raw, uncontrollable anger. He could feel the weight of every moment of humiliation, every blow, every mocking laugh. They were burned into his mind like scars that refused to fade.


    He clenched his fists tighter, his nails digging into his palms. '' Apollo¡­ Waltz¡­ '' Their faces flashed in his mind, and with them, the memories of Raoul and all the things he''d lost.


    '' They''ll pay for what they''ve done. ''


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    ________________________________________________________________


    _____________________________________

 Chapter 5

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Waiting...


    And More Waiting...


    Toshi and Maliketh waited in silence until nightfall, but even then, they couldn''t make a move. The sound of pirates'' laughter and the creaking of footsteps above kept them rooted in place. Toshi slumped back into his hammock, his eyes closed, waiting patiently as time dragged on.


    Without a clock, they had no way of telling the time¡ªonly their instincts. And they both knew that if they misjudged, there would be consequences.


    The hours passed slowly, quietly. Not a single sound broke the stillness. The moonlight filtered through the caged windows, casting faint shadows on the walls. Eventually, the laughter from above faded, and the creaking of the boards stopped.


    It was utterly silent...


    Toshi slowly rose from his hammock. With a quiet click, he used the key to unlock his cell door. The hinges groaned as it creaked open. Toshi stepped out, his bare feet barely making a sound on the cold floor, and moved toward Maliketh''s cell.


    Maliketh was slumped against the wall, his long white hair cascading down to his waist. He was shirtless, a bandage wrapped tightly around his torso, stained with dried blood.


    ''Blood...?'' Toshi wondered briefly, but there was no time for questions now. He quickly unlocked Maliketh''s cell.


    Toshi''s gaze swept down the narrow hallway, where rows of cells stretched before him. Most were empty, with only a few occupied by the occasional slaves.


    These slaves had lost all hope. They laid there unresponsive in their cells, food trays left untouched outside their doors. They had resigned themselves to starvation, slowly dying.


    Could Toshi help them? Yes. But the ship was already full with two, and there was barely enough food to last for two, let alone everyone. Toshi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to make a painful decision.


    He had to leave them behind...


    Maliketh slowly rose from the floor and made his way to his cell door, stepping out slowly.


    "Let''s go, right now," Toshi whispered. Maliketh nodded in response, his movements slow and silent.


    Toshi went to his own cell, using his shirt to bundle the food inside. He tied it into a knot and slung it over his back.


    "Alright, we good now," Toshi muttered, slipping out of his cell. Both he and Maliketh crept down the hall, taking careful steps. They had to be extra quiet, as the boards beneath their feet were old and loose, creaking loudly with the slightest pressure.


    Slowly, they made their way up the stairs.


    "Alright... first, we need to get to the boat and get out of here," Toshi whispered. They moved across the deck, each step slow and deliberate, the floorboards creaking beneath their feet.


    *Creak* *Creak*


    They reached a table where a knife had been left by one of the pirates. Toshi grabbed it quickly, and they headed toward the ledge.


    The boat was tethered to the ship by thick ropes. Toshi knelt down, carefully beginning to cut through them, each stroke of the blade making a soft but distinct sound in the still night.


    "Hurry..." Maliketh whispered, glancing anxiously over his shoulder as he crouched down beside Toshi


    Toshi gritted his teeth. "I''m going as fast as I can..." he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. His hands moved frantically, slicing through the rope with all the strength he could muster. The blade cut halfway through when, with a sharp snap, the rope broke.


    BAM!


    The front of the boat crashed downward, slamming against the side of the ship with a violent jolt. Toshi''s eyes flew open, his heart pounding in his chest. "Fuck..." he muttered, his breath ragged.


    Without hesitation, Maliketh leapt onto the slanted deck of the boat, gripping the edge with all his might.


    Toshi''s hands worked hard, slicing at the remaining rope with all his strength.


    "HEY! THEY''RE ESCAPING!"


    The shout pierced the air as a door on the ship''s hull burst open. Pirates stormed out, weapons drawn, swords in one hand, guns in the other, their furious cries echoing in the night.


    With a final slash, the rope gave way. The boat dropped into the water with a violent splash, rocking violently beneath Toshi''s feet. He didn''t hesitate, stepping onto the ledge of the ship and launching himself into the air, landing hard on the boat as it bobbed in the choppy water.


    The small boat splashed into the water, rocking violently as Maliketh and Toshi scrambled to steady it. Shouts erupted from above, and Toshi glanced up to see the pirates leaning over the railing, weapons in hand. Muskets were raised, the faint sound of metal clicking echoing in the air.


    "Row faster!" Maliketh barked, his voice frantic as he dug the oars into the water with all his strength.


    "I''m trying!" Toshi snapped back, sweat dripping down his face as he matched Maliketh''s rhythm, every pull of the oars a desperate attempt to put distance between them and the ship.


    Gunshots rang out, splintering the wooden edges of the boat and sending water splashing into the air. Toshi ducked instinctively, his heart pounding as the bullets whizzed past.


    "They''re not going to stop!" Toshi shouted, panic creeping into his voice.


    "Shut up and row!" Maliketh growled. He wasn''t about to let them drag him back. Not after everything.


    The ship behind them was still a towering silhouette against the dark sea, but it was shrinking as the began to row off.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" a voice screamed from behind. The sound of clatter chains slicing through the air grew louder, each rattle sending a shiver down Toshi''s spine. He spun around, eyes wide, but before he could react, the chain coiled around him like a serpent and yanked him off the boat.


    "TOSHI!" Maliketh roared, diving forward with an outstretched hand. But he was too slow.


    The water was merciless, forcing its way into his lungs with every frantic gasp, choking him as his struggles grew weaker.


    With a sickening thud, his body collided against the side of the ship, pain erupting through him. The impact left him dazed and gasping as he felt the relentless pull, dragging him upwards, inch by inch, from the cold, suffocating waters.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    '' No... No! NO! '' His thoughts were frantic as he struggled against the unbreaking chains, panic clawing at his mind as he fought against the water that incased him. No matter how he fought, there was nothing he could do. The outcome he had dreaded had become a harsh reality.


    ...Toshi was going to die....


    "Aguh!" Toshi sputtered, coughing up water as he was yanked up from the cold salty waters.


    "Did you really think you could run from me, boy?" a voice taunted from above. Toshi''s eyes slowly focused, and he saw Apollo towering over him.


    Toshi''s body dangled helplessly from the ledge, his strength completely drained. He met Apollo''s gaze with a weary stare, and a wide, cruel grin spread across Apollo''s face.


    "I HAVE YOUR FRIEND, MALIKETH!" Apollo screamed into the darkness below. But there was no answer, only the sound of waves crashing below. Apollo chuckled. "Looks like your little friend has abandoned you."


    With a sharp tug on the chain, Apollo hauled Toshi closer. He grabbed him by the neck, letting Toshi dangle precariously over the edge.


    "I could kill you now and feed you to the sharks... but that would be too merciful, wouldn''t it? It would let you escape the pain," Apollo mused, rolling his eyes upward as if contemplating Toshi''s fate.


    Suddenly, from the group of pirates trailing behind Apollo, a man stepped forward. It was Lord Waltz, this time dressed in a sharp, all-black suit with a red rose tucked neatly into his chest pocket.


    "Commander, sir, please allow me to handle him," Waltz said, bowing deeply to Apollo, a cheerful grin spreading across his face.


    "Hmmm... Waltz, you always use that tone when there''s something you truly desire," Apollo remarked, smirking. "Very well. Do as you please." With a dismissive shrug, Apollo swung Toshi overhead and tossed him to the ground as if Toshi weighed nothing.


    "Don''t kill him, though. I still need to sell him," Apollo said, unraveling the chains from Toshi''s limp body before heading back to the captain''s quarters.


    Toshi lay there, utterly defeated, his skin pale as death. His soaked wet clothes clung to him, and his body trembled with chills.


    "Hohoho... I''m going to have fun with this one," Waltz sneered, a wicked grin spreading across his face as he loomed over Toshi''s broken form. Toshi''s empty gaze shifted upward, staring at Waltz with eyes that had lost all trace of hope.


    Waltz lifted his boot high above Toshi''s head and brought it down hard, knocking him into unconsciousness.


    . . . . . . . .


    Toshi''s breaths came in shallow, rapid gasps as his senses slowly returned. The cold metal of the chains dug into his wrists, leaving his arms aching from supporting his weight. His vision wavered as he blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of his surroundings. The dim, flickering light above swayed slightly, casting a circle of light around him.


    "Where... where am I?" he muttered, his voice hoarse and dry. His chest heaved, struggling to calm his frantic breathing. The air was damp and reeked of rust and mold, making it even harder to breathe. He was stripped completely only leaving his underwear. His body was weak, trembling slightly as he hung from the ceiling.


    A sharp clanging sound echoed from somewhere beyond the light, causing Toshi to flinch. His head snapped toward the noise, but the oppressive darkness beyond the light circle gave him nothing. He strained his ears, listening intently. Footsteps. Slow, unrushed, and patient. They grew louder with each passing second, accompanied by the faint jingle of metal.


    "Who''s there?!" Toshi demanded, his voice cracking as he struggled against his restraints. The chains rattled loudly, the sound echoing in the confined space.


    The air felt even heavier as Waltz stepped into the light, the rhythmic click of the cart''s wheels cutting through the silence. His red demon mask glinted faintly in the moonlight, the twisted grin painted on its surface far more menacing than any expression a human could muster. The whip in his hand cracked against the floor, making Toshi flinch involuntarily.


    Toshi''s breath quickened, his mind racing as he tried to think of a way out. "L-Look, Waltz¡­ I get it, you''re mad. But let''s not do anything hasty, yeah? I mean, we''re both¡ªuh¡ªrational people here," Toshi stammered, his voice betraying the sheer panic coursing through him.


    Waltz tilted his head slightly, the mask''s eerie grin making it impossible to gauge his emotions. He spun the whip lazily in his fingers, the leather tip flicking against the floor with a faint hiss. "Rational?" Waltz repeated, his tone mockingly calm. "Do you honestly think rationality has a place here?" He gestured to the cart behind him. "Do these look like the tools of a rational man?"


    Toshi swallowed hard, the lump in his throat almost suffocating. "...Fair point," he muttered under his breath.


    Waltz let out another low chuckle. "Do you know how long I''ve waited for this, Toshi? Watching, waiting... knowing you''d try something foolish. And you didn''t disappoint. You actually thought you could fool me? Steal from me? And just¡­Get away with it?" He stopped spinning the whip, his entire body still as his voice dropped an octave. "Did you think there wouldn''t be consequences?"


    Toshi sweated profusely. "I mean¡­ not these consequences," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Waltz took a slow step forward, dragging the cart closer, the wheels creaking. "Oh, but this is the fun part," he said, his voice dripping with malice. "You see, Toshi, I''m not just going to punish you. I''m going to make sure you never forget who you crossed."


    Toshi''s eyes darted around, hoping to find a way to escape, but there was nowhere to go. With his wrists bound tightly by the cold, unbreakable chains, Toshi hung helplessly from the ceiling. The sharp metal bit into his skin, leaving angry red marks and stinging pain with every slight movement.


    His body dangled limply, exhaustion weighing him down. There was nothing he could do to fight back, no room to struggle or resist.


    "Your time," Waltz said, his voice icy, "has run out."


    Waltz moved slowly behind Toshi, cocking his arm back before snapping it forward, the whip cracking across Toshi''s back.


    "AHHHH!" Toshi''s scream tore through the air as saliva sprayed from his mouth and tears welled in his eyes. Waltz drew his arm back again and lashed out, the whip cutting into Toshi''s back, leaving raw red marks that slowly peeled away layers of his skin.


    He did it again...


    Pssh*


    Again...


    Pssh*


    " AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! " A loud scream escaped from Toshi with all the might he could fuster. Yet that didn''t stop Waltz from hitting him.


    " YEEEESSSSS! SCREAM! SCREAM! LET ME HEAR YOUR PAIN! " Waltz screamed madly as he kept at it.


    Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again...And Again.....


    Pssh*Pssh*Pssh*Pssh*Pssh*Pssh*Pssh*...


    Hours passed..maybe even days..as Toshi hung there, his body covered in lacerations, blood seeping from his open wounds. Scars marred his flesh from his torso down to his feet, leaving him utterly marked by scars.


    He slumped against the cold chains, eyes rolled back in his head, dried tear stains tracing lines down his face. He had cried until there was nothing left inside him, no more tears to give.


    A weak groan escaped his lips. "Gragh..."


    Yet, despite the searing agony coursing through him, only one thought remained in Toshi''s mind.


    Kill them...Kill them alll...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill


    them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill


    them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill


    them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...Kill them...


    KILL THEM ALLLLL


    The heat that had long lain dormant in his gut surged, overwhelming him. The hatred he''d suppressed for so long was boiling over. A wave of rage washed all over, fueled by the bitterness of his own weakness. He despised how utterly powerless he was...how worthless he felt.


    Everyone he had ever cared for had abandoned him, and those he loved were ripped away, snatched by forces far beyond his control. Everything he''d once had was stripped from him by a power he couldn''t hope to defy.


    For so long, he blamed it all on God. But deep down, he knew the truth...it was his fault. No one else was to blame. The root of his suffering was himself.


    He had to change. He needed to be faster, stronger. He had to become powerful. Strong enough that he could...KILL THEM ALLLLLLL...... Strong enough to protect what mattered, to grab what was taken, and to crush anything, or anyone, that dared stand in his way.


    The heat in Toshi''s gut was no longer just a simmering campfire; it was an inferno. It burned through every nerve in his body, surging into his limbs, defying the chains that bound him. His breaths came sharp and heavy, his muscles straining against the unbreaking metal.


    He hated this world...the cruelty, the powerlessness, the pain. But more than anything, he hated the weak version of himself that had allowed it all to happen.


    '' Never again.... I''ll kill them all. ''


    Unconsciously, his eyes rolled back in his head. His teeth ground together as he clenched his fists, muscles tensing and pulsing. Then, his mouth flew open.


    "I''LL KILL YOU AAALLLLL!" Toshi roared, his voice raw with pure anger. A brief surge of red energy burst out from him, a faint flicker of air that went barely unnoticeable. Then, just as suddenly, he collapsed back, sinking back into unconsciousness.


    TO BE CONTINUED


    ______________________________________________________


    ___________________________

 Chapter 6

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    What The...?


    The room fell silent, the faint echo of Toshi''s scream lingering in the air. Waltz, startled by the sudden outburst, froze mid-step, his usual smug demeanor faltering. His eyes narrowed behind his mask, trying to gauge what had just happened. The boy''s unconscious body hung limply from the chains, his head drooping forward as if the outburst had drained the last remnants of everything he had.


    Waltz took a cautious step forward, his whip tapping against the cold floor. "Hmph," he muttered. "Empty threats from a dog on his last legs."


    He turned to leave, brushing the incident off, but for a fraction of a moment, a chill ran down his spine. It was faint...almost imperceptible, but that brief surge of power had been unlike anything he''d ever felt from a mere slave.


    "Delusions from the weak," Waltz scoffed, gripping his whip tightly as he stepped out of the room. "You''ll learn your place soon enough."


    As the door slammed shut, the room plunged back into darkness. Toshi''s body remained still, his breathing shallow but steady. The faint trace of the aura dissipated into the air, leaving no evidence of what had just happened, except for the lingering weight of something¡­ different. Something that had begun to stir deep within him.


    And though unconscious, Toshi''s mind clung to a single thought, buried deep within him....Hatred.


    . . . . .


    Toshi weakly opened his eyes, wincing as a sharp sting shot through his body from his wounds. He quickly shut one eye, the pain a bit overwhelming. As his vision cleared, he realized he was lying on the cold floor, pools of blood spreading around him. The room was eerily silent, and for the moment, he was alone.


    Toshi''s breath came out in ragged gasps as he weakly propped himself up against the cold, rough wall. The pain was like nothing he''d ever felt before¡ªevery movement sent sharp pangs shooting through his body, but the most unbearable part was the overwhelming sense of weakness, of helplessness.


    He slowly closed his eyes, shutting out the sight of his bloodstained hands, and let his mind wander, clinging to the one thought that had kept him alive this long.


    '' I can''t stay like this... I''m utterly weak, it''s not even funny anymore. In this world money isn''t power, strength is. If you aren''t strong enough to protect what''s yours you''ll lose it to someone stronger... '' Toshi contemplated, taking in deep breaths as he bared through the pain.


    Slowly Toshi clenched his right fist into a ball, " What I need right now isn''t money, but strength...power. " Toshi uttered.


    Toshi''s grip tightened as his knuckles turned white, the pain in his hand almost soothing compared to the feeling of utterly worthless. ''Strength... power... I need it. ''


    The words echoed in his mind. '' I can''t keep relying on others. I can''t keep running from my own weaknesses. If I want to survive, to change this... I need to take control. ''


    Toshi''s eyes snapped open. Slowly, he weakly pushed himself to his feet, taking in a shaky breath. But as he stood, he collapsed to the floor, catching himself with his palms outstretched. He lowered himself until his core was almost touching the ground, then jerked back up in one fluid motion.


    "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ four..."


    Toshi gritted his teeth, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he pushed through the searing pain in his arms and chest. Sweat dripped from his brow, mixing with the dried blood on the floor beneath him.


    "Five... six... seven... eight..." he counted, his voice barely above a whisper. His muscles trembled, his arms threatening to give out, but he refused to stop. Every pushup felt like his body was tearing itself apart, yet he embraced the pain.


    "Nine... ten... eleven..." His counting grew fainter, but his resolve never wavered. By the time he reached twenty, his arms buckled, and he collapsed to the floor. His chest heaved as he lay there, staring at the ceiling, his heart pounding like a war drum in his chest. Every muscle in his body screamed at him, but his mind was clearer than it had ever been.


    '' This is just the beginning, '' he told himself, his breath still uneven. '' If I can push through this, I can push through anything. '' As clich¨¦ as it sounded, that quote was etched into his very being, a lifeline in the darkest moments. It wasn''t just words anymore...it was a mantra of some sorts, a driving force that kept him moving forward, even when everything else screamed at him to stop.


    He needed to get stronger...


    ________________________________________________________


    ________________________________


    Torture..


    Torture and Torture...


    That was the daily reality for Toshi...torture, pain, and more pain. At the end of each day, Waltz would come in, and without fail, he would whip Toshi senseless until he was knocked unconscious.


    As much as Toshi wished for the pain to end, it never did. After each brutal beating, he was patched up by the ship''s doctor. No matter how badly he wanted to escape the suffering, death seemed out of reach. He simply couldn''t die when he wanted to...


    Days blurred into each other...maybe weeks had passed. The truth was, Toshi couldn''t tell anymore. Time crawled by at a slow, agonizing pace, and he had lost all sense of whether it was morning or night.


    But today was different. It was eerily quiet. For the first time in what felt like forever, there was no sound...no distant laughter, no creaking boards. Just an unsettling silence.


    Toshi laid in his cell, surrounded by thick wooden walls and a metal door. He strained to listen, but there was nothing.


    *Clank* *Clank*


    The sound of grinding iron echoed through the room as the locks on the door clicked open. Toshi straightened his posture against the wall, his eyes glued to the heavy door as it creaked open agonizingly slow.


    Apollo stepped through first, his gaze swept over the room before landing squarely on Toshi. His lips curled into a faint smirk, his eyes holding no sort of remorse.


    Waltz followed close behind, his expression hidden behind that same red demon mask. Toshi''s brows furrowed deeply, his jaw tightening as his teeth ground together. He glared at Apollo with nothing but hatred, his hands balled into fists at his sides, knuckles turning white and skin reddening from the sheer force of his grip.


    Apollo paused in the middle of the room, glancing back over his shoulder at Waltz. "I thought you said you were going to break him?" he asked, but he didn''t wait for a response. With a casual shrug, he added, "It''s time to go our separate ways."


    He reached into his back and pulled out a set of heavy iron shackles attached to a long chain. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed them at Toshi.


    "Put them on," Apollo commanded, a slight grin curling at the edges of his lips. It was one thing to be captured and chained, but being forced to shackle himself felt like a deeper betrayal....humiliation.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I''ll kill you both before I let that happen," Toshi scoffed at him.


    Apollo''s laughter echoed coldly. "You? You couldn''t even swat a fly if you tried." He stuffed his hands into his pockets, already losing interest. "I don''t have time for this... Waltz, kill him if he doesn''t do it himself." With that, Apollo turned and walked out the door, leaving Toshi alone with Waltz.


    Waltz cracked his neck, " Happily... " Waltz said. Toshi bit his bottom lip, " Alright...fuck. " His clenched fists loosened slightly, his shoulders sagging slightly. As much as his pride burned at the thought, survival outweighed revenge...for now.


    With a deep, shuddering sigh, Toshi bent down and picked up the chain shackles. Waltz tilted his head, the faintest trace of amusement flickering on his face. "Smart choice, boy. Maybe you''re not as dumb as I thought."


    Toshi bit back a response, focusing instead on snapping the shackles around his wrists. The loud *click* echoed in the small room, sounding like the final nail in his coffin.


    As soon as the shackles were in place, Waltz reached out, gripping the chain attached to them. With a tug, he forced Toshi to stumble forward. "Don''t try anything stupid," Waltz growled, his tone laced with warning.


    '' It isn''t worth it if I''m dead...'' Toshi thought bitterly. As much as he wanted to fight back...wanted to beat the living hell out of Waltz and the rest of the crew...he knew he wasn''t strong enough. His life meant nothing to them, and acting tough wouldn''t change a thing.


    Waltz shoved him. "Hurry up!" he barked. Toshi stumbled forward once more, barely catching his balance. They kept walking, until they reached a flight of stairs.


    As they climbed, the darkness of the corridor gave way to a sudden, blinding light. Toshi squinted, his eyes stinging as they struggled to adjust. Tears welled up, blurring his vision until the world slowly came into focus.


    They were on the deck. A harsh wind whipped across the ship, and there, gathered in the center, were the hopeless slaves...rounded up in a tight circle, their faces hollow and utterly defeated.


    Toshi''s gaze shifted to the right, and his eyes widened in shock.


    It was massive...


    Gigantic...


    The pirate ship was docked at a lively island, surrounded by a chaotic swarm of ships from all corners of the sea. The harbor was practically overcrowded. From the deck, Toshi could hear the distant screams and the relentless clatter coming from the island.


    The island itself, though smaller than Loguetown, was still massive in its own right. The buildings were arranged in tight circles, most of them modest in size....except for one large Parthenon structure that took up majority of the small island. Even from the deck of the pirate ship, he could make out the bold letters painted across it: "Auction."


    Crowds and swarms of people flooded the streets and docks, and among them, Toshi could see the chained and shackled figures of slaves, all with the same losted hope expression.


    Toshi walked forward, unable to contain the awe he had plastered on his face. He had spent his entire life in Loguetown, only ever gazing out at the endless ocean. Even in his past life, he''d been too broke to travel, never having the chance to see the world beyond America.


    '' WOAHH.... '' Toshi mused.


    Shielding his still-adjusting eyes from the harsh sunlight, he gasped at the sight. Until a sudden shove from Waltz sent him stumbling into the crowd of slaves gathered on the deck.


    " Fucking bitch... " Toshi mumbled beneath his breath.


    From the ledge, the pirates lowered a thick wooden plank, connecting the ship to the dock. One by one, the slaves began to descend, shuffling down the narrow path, Toshi among them. A group of pirates followed closely, with Waltz at the front, leading them like a shepherd.


    Yet, Toshi hardly noticed. His gaze wandered in awe over the city that lay before him. It was... beautiful, far beyond anything he had ever imagined.


    Yet Toshi couldn''t help but notice the occasional Marine ships anchored in the harbor. '' What the hell? '' he thought, '' If the Marines are here, are they going to rescue me? '' For a brief moment, hope sparked inside him. But as he continued to walk in line with the other slaves, that hope quickly withered.


    He saw Marine soldiers patrolling the docks, in their uniforms and stern faces a stark contrast to the ragged slaves. Yet they didn''t even glance in their direction. The Marines walked by without a second thought, ignoring the chains, the despair, the obvious signs of captivity.


    Toshi''s stomach churned with a sick realization...rescue wasn''t coming. The Marines weren''t here to save anyone. They were part of the system that allowed this to happen.


    '' Even the Marines are corrupt. Great...'' Toshi thought, unsurprised. In his world, corrupt cops were nothing new; the Marines here were no better than the pirates they supposedly hunted.


    They continued their march forward, the Auction House growing larger with each step. As they approached, a wide flight of stairs came into view. Without hesitation, they began to climb them.


    Then walking through a massive door that expanded far into the air, as if they were made for giants. But those didn''t exist...did they?


    Inside, the building was enormous. The floors were laid with polished blue and white marble tiles, the blue ones forming a path that led directly to a wide front desk bustling with employees...or at least, that''s what Toshi assumed they were.


    '' I guess selling slaves is a serious business, '' Toshi thought, sweat beading on his forehead.


    '' Maybe a nice, rich guy will buy me... '' he mused, a flicker of desperate hope crossing his mind. But deep down, he knew the chances of that were slim. '' Highly doubt it... ''


    The ceiling was supported by massive white pillars, and from above hung a colossal chandelier, casting a bright light that illuminated the entire area. But Toshi wasn''t interested in that...his focus was on the sheer number of people crammed inside.


    Most of them were slaves, varying wildly in size, age, and appearance. '' I guess when it comes to slavery, they don''t discriminate, '' Toshi thought grimly, trying to find a bright side in this very bleak situation.


    "Get in the corner and wait," Waltz barked, walking past them and heading toward the desk. The pirates stayed behind, keeping a watchful eye to make sure none of them tried to make a run for it.


    Waltz went up speaking to a woman at the front desk. She wore a suit that seemed a size too small, the buttons around her chest straining as if they might pop at any moment. Her long black hair was tied into a tight bun, and she wore a pair of sleek glasses that gave her a sexy, businesslike look.


    Waltz chatted with her for quite a while. '' Knowing him, he''s probably flirting, Toshi thought with a blank stare. '' Eventually, the woman handed Waltz a thick envelope, and he turned on his heel, walking back toward the group.


    Waltz shot them a brief side glance as he passed by, his eyes fixed firmly on the envelope in his hands. He didn''t say a word, and the pirates trailed behind him, leaving the slaves in awkward silence.


    '' Now''s my chance... '' Toshi grinned to himself, already planning his escape. He turned on his heel, ready to sprint for the exit. But before he could even take a single step, he collided into something or someone.


    A man in an all-black suit, wearing dark sunglasses, stood before him. The impact knocked the wind out of Toshi, and he froze, unable to move.


    "Oof." Toshi fell hard on his ass, grimacing as he looked up at the man towering over him, smirking with smug satisfaction. Toshi bit his bottom lip in frustration, forcing himself to stand and fall back in line. '' I should''ve figured that was going to happen¡­ '' he thought, releasing a weary sigh.


    The woman from before appeared, clipboard in hand, her expression as cold and unfeeling as ever. Her eyes swept over them briefly before she spoke.


    "Alright, follow me¡­ or the men behind you will drag you. Your choice." Her voice was flat, devoid of any shred of sympathy. Without waiting for a response, she turned sharply on her heel and began walking forward.


    They exchanged wary glances but offered no resistance. One by one, they fell in line, trailing after her obediently. The suited men following closely behind She led them down a narrow corridor then a sharp left turn.


    Ahead stood a closed steel door, flanked by two imposing guards in sharp suits. Their expressions were unreadable, their presence as stoic as the cold metal they guarded. As she approached, they exchanged a brief glance before nodding in unison. Without a word, they began unlocking the door, the heavy mechanisms clicking.


    She stepped through a smaller, caged door, its rusted hinges groaning in protest as it swung open. Directly beside it lwas a massive steel entrance that towered at least 20 feet high.


    " Holy shit.... " Toshi uttered his jaw dropping slighty.


    Toshi hesitated for a moment as he approached the steel door, but steeling himself, he stepped through. His breath caught in his throat as he entered a vast hallway. It stretched endlessly in both directions, lined with massive cells stacked together.


    The sheer enormity of the building felt suffocating, as if Toshi had been shrunk to the size of a mere bug in a world that didn''t care for his existence


    "Help..." a weak voice rasped.


    "Let me go!" another wailed.


    "I have a family!" yet another sobbed.


    Toshi''s chest tightened as the weight of the place bore down on him, the magnitude of suffering impossible to ignore.


    But what caught Toshi''s eye the most were the... giants. As they walked through the corridor lined with giant cells, his gaze shifted to the towering figures within. Hulking beings that seemed to take up most of the space inside their cells, their massive forms almost too large for the bars that confined them. Toshi felt like an ant, dwarfed by the sheer size of them.


    He couldn''t help but stare, mesmerized by their sheer size.


    He''d heard about them before, but to see them in real life was bit unsettling. Knowing one stop from them would be enough to splatter him like an ant.


    '' How can people like those exist?... '' Toshi trembled at the thought.


    They continued to follow the woman down the corridor until they reached an empty cell. With a practiced motion, she unlocked the door and gestured for them to enter. Without resistance, they walked in...Toshi included.


    She locked the cell behind them, giving them a brief glance before turning away. No one else seemed to notice, but Toshi caught it... just pure pity.


    And just like that, Toshi realized the harsh truth...he was about to be sold off.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _______________________________________________________


    ____________________________

 Chapter 7

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    It was a strange, gut-wrenching feeling....knowing you were about to be sold off like a mere object. Stripped of your humanity, reduced to nothing more than an ant. The thought was both humiliating and suffocating, weighing down on Toshi''s chest like an iron chain.


    Why was the world so cruel¡­?


    Why was the world so merciless to the weak¡­?


    What had they done to deserve this? Most of the people being auctioned off hadn''t done anything wrong. Some had families, friends, even children...only to be ripped away from them overnight. Lives shattered, dignity stolen, and futures erased in the blink of an eye.


    No wonder they had lost all hope. For them, everything precious had already been stripped away, leaving nothing but despair. But for Toshi, he had nothing to begin with, there was nothing left for him to lose. Even so, he understood all too well what it meant to lose something dear.


    In fact, that was all his life had been, losing the few precious things he managed to hold onto, only to have them torn from his grasp.


    As he sat in the cold, damp cell, he could feel the heavy stares of others directed at them. Those gazes weren''t filled with malice or contempt...only pity.


    In this place, it seemed, the weak were the ones who thrived.


    No one could really judge one another...they were all trapped in the same miserable circumstances. There was no point. All Toshi could do was sit and wait, watching as, one by one, a slave was taken from their cell to be sold off like merchandise.


    The fact that their weren''t any windows made it impossible to track the passing of time. Every second stretched endlessly, the silence in the cell heavy and awkwardly. No one spoke or dared to make a sound. It was an awkward, suffocating quiet, as though everyone had already resigned themselves to their fate.


    Despite himself, Toshi felt a strange connection to the others. They all shared the same overwhelming sense of helplessness. Weakness wasn''t something you could see or smell, but here, in this grim place, it felt like the very air was saturated with it. The stench of weakness was unbearable, choking him more than the silence ever could.


    . . . .


    Time crawled painfully slow, yet the pace at which each slave was auctioned off felt unnervingly fast.


    Possibly days had passed, though Toshi couldn''t be certain. He curled up on the cold, unforgiving floor in the corner of his cell, isolating himself from the others. Many of the slaves slept on the other corner of cell, staring blankly at the ceiling, unable to sleep.


    The cycle was unbearably soul crushing: sleep, wake up, stare. Breakfast... if it could even be called that, a simple bland bowl of oatmeal porridge shoved through the bars by the guards. Then more staring, and dinner was no different, and back to staring again.


    They were kept just nourished enough to avoid starving away, feeding them so they could fetch a higher price. Even in this dehumanizing nightmare, they weren''t allowed to simply die.


    That was the constant cycle for possibly days. Until...


    It was Toshi''s turn.


    _______________________


    _______


    The woman from before approached Toshi''s cell, her usual demeanor the same, flanked by two burly bodyguards. Without a word, she unlocked the door with the key in her hand. The two men stepped inside and grabbed Toshi roughly by the arms, hauling him to his feet.


    "You don''t have to drag me! I can walk myself," Toshi snapped, shrugging off their grip. The guards exchanged a glance but shrugged, stepping back to let him move freely. Straightening himself, Toshi walked out of the cell.


    "It''s your turn to be auctioned off," the woman stated flatly, adjusting her glasses. She pressed her clipboard to her chest, her gaze staring directly at his eyes. "For your best interest, don''t try doing anything stupid." Giving a quick glance to men behind him.


    Toshi gave a subtle nod.


    "Good," the woman replied, her gaze flicking over him one last time before turning on her heel. "Follow me."


    Without a word, Toshi obeyed, trailing behind her as the two suited men flanked him. The woman moved calmly, weaving through corridors. Corner after corner blurred together, the constant cycle only broken when they came across a staircase that spiraled downward.


    She walked down without hesitation, her heels *clicking* sharply against the cobble steps with each step. Behind her, Toshi followed silently, his bare feet making no sound as they pressed against the cold surface.


    '' Holy shit, a whole lot of walking¡­ '' Toshi sighed inwardly, suppressing his growing irritation.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, they finally arrived at a tall, heavy metal door. The woman stopped abruptly, raising a hand to signal the suited men.


    One of the men stepped forward casually, approaching the metal door. Placing his large palms flat against its surface, he pushed slowly, his muscles bulging under his suit, threatening to tear the fabric.


    With a sudden motion, he flung the door open effortlessly, revealing a brightly lit room. The light spilled into the dim stairwell, momentarily dazzling Toshi. Inside, a large chandelier hung from the ceiling. A red carpet stretched across the glossy black marble floor, leading to another tall door at the far end of the room.


    Flanking each side of the door were large, round men built like a sack of potatoes. They wore black overalls with red shirts underneath, and on their necks were black and white ruffle clown collars. On top of their heads sat red top hats, and dark round sunglasses concealed their eyes.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Toshi couldn''t help but stare at the Ugly Duo.


    The woman glanced at Toshi, her expression unchanged from before, cold, yet tinged with that same flicker of pity.


    "I wish you the best of luck," she said flatly.


    Toshi let out a small grunt, his face twisting in annoyance. "Wishing me good luck on being sold off? Yeah, not exactly comforting," he replied bluntly, pausing at the doorway of the open doors.


    Adjusting her glasses, she responded, "I apologize, but that''s the best I can offer you." Her voice was calm, almost unaffected by his words.


    Toshi sighed, exhaling to steady his nerves. "Yeah, yeah," he muttered, dismissing her words as he stepped forward. His bare feet pressed against the red carpet.


    '' Luck hasn''t been on my side since the day I was born¡­ '' Toshi thought grimly at the fact. The fact he was even in this situation prove it as such.


    The two men in overalls stepped forward, one of them reaching into his overall and pulling out a set of shackles. They slowly approached Toshi, fastening the heavy restraints around his neck, arms, and legs.


    "Is this really necessary?" Toshi muttered, tugging at the chain collar around his neck to give himself room to breathe. "I''m not going anywhere, you know."


    One of the men grinned, the expression unsettling on his round face. "Oh, it''s not about you running," he said with a chuckle. "It''s in case you try to escape... Your head will blow off."


    Toshi froze, his blood running cold. The mere thought sent shivers up his spine, goosebumps prickling across his skin.


    '' There really wasn''t any hope of escaping now¡­ '' Toshi thought with a defeated sigh, his circumstances growing bleaker by the second. '' So much for her good luck¡­ '' He exhaled heavily, resignation settling in as he accepted his fate.


    One of the large men grabbed hold of his shackles, yanking him forward without a word. They dragged him toward the tall, closed door at the end of the red carpet. Using one massive arm, the man pushed the heavy door open with a low groan of metal.


    ("Ladies and gentlemen, auction item 3200¡­")


    The booming voice of the announcer reverberated through the air, muffled yet undeniably clear. As the door opened wider, the piercing brightness of the stage lights spilled into the hallway, flooding Toshi''s vision. He squinted against the glare, his heart pounding uncontrollably despite his efforts to calm it. The closer he got, the harder it became to steady his breathing.


    When the door finally swung open, the blinding stage lights hit him fully. His body instinctively flinched under their intensity, but most of the light was blocked by a massive red curtain partially rolled back, concealing the view of the stage from him. The curtain loomed like a barrier, delaying the inevitable for just a few more moments.


    In the center of the stage, visible through a small gap in the curtain, stood a man dressed impeccably in a sleek black suit. His white buttoned shirt was crisp and nothing but stylish, with a perfectly bow tie around his collar.


    The man wore striking red square glasses with golden frames, perched beneath a pure white top hat. He was fairly tall and quite lanky figure with a gray goatee on his pale chin hinted at his age. His white gloves glimmered faintly under the stage lights.


    Suddenly, he extended an arm, pointing directly at Toshi.


    As the guards urged him forward, Toshi''s gaze instinctively shifted to the left. Rows upon rows of people filled the audience. They wore strange animal masks, but even through the obscured faces, Toshi could feel their piercing gazes. Their eyes seemed to strip him bare, judging him from head to toe. To the point it was almost suffocating. His legs felt like lead as he weakly stepped to the front of the stage, his face bombarded by the blinding spotlight.


    Toshi''s stomach churned, but he forced himself to keep walking, even as the pressure of their judging stares bore down on him.


    "Starting bid is 500,000 berries!" the announcer called out, his voice lively. He spoke into a circular device, connected by a curly wire to a snail perched nearby, which repeated his words in a amplified voice.


    The crowd stirred, murmurs rippling through the rows of bidders. Yet, despite the initial chatter, no one made an offer. The room grew eerily silent.


    Toshi could feel their judgment, their collective dismissal. He wasn''t worth 500,000 berries...not to them. His scrawny body, covered with scars, and being just 5''9" worked against him. In their eyes, he simply didn''t have value...not even a shred.


    '' So what''ll happen to me if I don''t get sold off? '' Toshi wondered, his heart pounding in his chest. He swallowed hard, the thought chilling him to the core.


    '' Am I going to die? ''


    The announcer''s eyes darted across the room, his forced smile twitching as frustration crept onto his face. He cast Toshi a quick irritated side glance, before snapping back to his polished fa?ade.


    "510,000!" A sudden, slurred voice rang out from the crowd. It was loud and drunken, but unmistakable. Toshi couldn''t make out who had spoken, but relief flooded his chest.


    '' Thank god! '' he thought, nearly overcome with emotion. '' I don''t care who it is¡­ I''d rather get sold off than stay here. '' The thought shocked him, but it was true. He inwardly cried in gratitude.'' I never thought I''d say this, but¡­ thank you, sir, for buying me. '' He bit his bottom lip, closing his eyes as a single tear rolled down his cheek.


    "510,000 going once!" the announcer called, scanning the room for any competing bids. No one responded. "Going twice¡­?" he added, leaning forward slightly. The silence persisted, thick and absolute.


    "And¡­ SOLD! To the gentleman in the back!" the announcer declared, pointing theatrically toward the far end of the crowd. Toshi opened his eyes, exhaling shakily. He didn''t know what awaited him, but for now, he was spared from possible death.


    The announcer''s gaze flicked to the men in top hats, and with a quick snap of his fingers, they moved. With rough, unhurried motions, they began to drag Toshi across the stage and through another set of heavy doors, his footsteps scraping against the worn floor.


    On the other side was a wide area, illuminated only by the flickering light of torches mounted on the stone walls. Revealing hints of the room''s sheer size¡ªa vast, empty space filled with a silent crowd. A few thousand people stood there, their faces barely visible, eyes fixed on the door ahead of them.


    Toshi was shoved inside, stumbling to catch his footing. One of the men in top hats thrust a slip of paper into his hand, a ticket with a number printed on it. Then, without a word, they shut the door behind him, leaving him in the oppressive silence of the dark room.


    Toshi''s eyes dropped to the ticket. His voice was low, bitter as he read aloud, "Auction item 3200... Damn it. I''m not even human to them anymore¡­" His fingers tightened around the slip, his knuckles whitening as he crushed the paper in his fist.


    No one dared to speak above a murmur, as if their mouths were welled shut.


    "Auction item... 2100." A booming, mechanical voice crackled from the snail speakers embedded in the walls, making the crowd shift uneasily. One figure broke from the crowd, stepping forward, with dragging steps.


    All eyes were fixed on the man as he walked, his steps heavy and slow. The double doors creaked open slowly, revealing a blinding beam of light that spilled into the dim room, illuminating it for just a fleeting moment.


    He moved toward the double doors at the front of the room. The doors groaned as they inched open, and a harsh, blinding light flooded the room. For a brief second, the entire room was cast in a bright light.


    With a shaky breath, the man stepped forward, his silhouette trembling as it passed into the light. Then, the double doors began to close behind him, swallowing him whole. No one knew what lay beyond those doors, but Toshi''s gut twisted at the fact. Whatever awaited on the other side, he was certain it wasn''t anything good.


    '' I''m sure of it... '' He had literal chills.


    *Slam!*


    The double doors slammed shut with a resounding finality, the light vanishing as quickly as it had come. Darkness settled over the room like a heavy blanket, thicker and more suffocating than before. The silence grew, pressing down on the crowd, who stood still, barely daring to breathe.


    Especially for Toshi...


    "Auction item... 3200..." The voice crackled from the speakers.


    Toshi''s heart skipped a beat.... He was next.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _____________________________________________


    ___________________________________________________________

 Chapter 8

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi moved forward, his legs shaky and unsteady, barely able to keep his steps even. The crowd parted as he walked, every set of eyes drilling into him, a thousand silent judgments pressing down on his shoulders. His breath hitched, his heart hammering louder with each step until it felt like it might burst from his chest.


    He reached the double doors, towering and imposing, and pressed his palm against the cold surface. He shoved with all his strength, muscles straining, but the door barely moved, groaning in resistance. He kept pushing, sweat beading on his forehead. Slowly, agonizingly, the door began to shift.


    '' Open you stupid fucking door. ''


    Then, just as it gave way slightly, Toshi felt the pressure lighten. His eyes widened in surprise as he glanced to the side. An outstretched arm was beside him, someone helping to push, easing the burden. The door opened wider, and for a moment, Toshi''s tense face softened into a flicker of relief, his lips twitching into a faint, uncertain smile as he stepped forward.


    "There you go," the man said gently, giving Toshi a small, pitying smile as he pushed the door the rest of the way open.


    Toshi let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "Thank you, I guess," he muttered, his voice unsteady. With a deep breath, he shifted his gaze ahead and stepped through the doorway.


    When he walked through the doorway, he paused, turning to glance at a woman standing just inside the frame. She watched him with a nonchalant demeanor, her expression unreadable, as if she''d seen this scene play out far too many times before. Beyond the doors lay a simple hallway, dimly lit, with rows of identical doors lining both sides, a corridor of doors.


    "You again...?" Toshi muttered, his brows furrowing. It felt like he was seeing this woman everywhere he went. "Don''t you have other things to do...?" he asked, raising a skeptical brow. She merely adjusted her glasses, pushing them up the bridge of her nose with a practiced motion, her expression unfazed.


    "I''m more of a tour guide than anything," she replied with a scoff, almost insulted by his question. Toshi let out a tired sigh. "Alright, lead the way," he said, gesturing for her to lead the way. Without another word, she spun on her heels and walked forward, the back of her heels clicking sharply against the floor.


    As they walked, Toshi''s gaze wandered around the corridor. "So, where are your bodyguards at...?" he asked, glancing around at the empty hallway, expecting to see the familiar, bodyguards from before to follow her.


    But there was nothing, no guards, no security. Just her, walking steadily ahead, the dim light casting a shadow over her back. Toshi''s attention shifted back to her, his curiosity piqued.


    "Don''t even try it... I have a detonator in my hand. One wrong move, and I''ll blow your head clean off," she warned, her eyes narrowing with a cold, cutting glare.


    Toshi''s hands went up defensively, the chains around his wrists rattling with the motion. "Hey, I was just asking... no need to be so harsh," he said, forcing an awkward smile. A single bead of sweat slid down his cheek, falling off his chin.


    She said nothing, her gaze lingering on him for a moment before she turned away and continued down the winding hall. They twisted through a few more corners until she stopped at a plain, unmarked door. She opened it and gave a curt gesture for Toshi to enter.


    He stepped inside and found a surprisingly simple room. It was sparsely decorated, with only two deep red couches positioned across from each other. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a soft glow that filled the otherwise empty space.


    She followed him in, gesturing to one of the couches. "Sit," she said. Toshi hesitated but eventually sank into the plush cushions. She remained standing, watching him with a piercing, unreadable gaze.


    ''This much stress can''t be good for me, all in one day,'' Toshi thought, letting out a heavy sigh. He gripped the fabric of his shirt, trying to calm the erratic pounding of his heart.


    With only a passing glance at the woman, who remained silently observant, Toshi sank into the couch, forcing himself to settle. "So, what am I doing here?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of frustration. She didn''t respond, which only made Toshi feel more awkward. He shifted uncomfortably, fidgeting with his fingers, staring down at the floor.


    Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud bang, walking in was short and fat man, with a wide, round belly that stretched against the fabric of his clothes. With a garish tiger-print fur coat draped over his torso, swaying as he moved. Around his thick, stubby neck hung a heavy gold chain that clinked with every step.


    He wore a simple white button-up, unbuttoned halfway down to reveal a tangled mess of thick chest hair. His pants, tight and equally tiger-striped matching with his coat, while having a red loafers on. He grinned with a smug confidence, his beady eyes gleaming as they darted between Toshi and the woman, who remained impassive and still.


    His hair was slicked back with so much gel it looked like a solid, shiny mass. The overpowering stench of booze hit Toshi''s nose the moment the man entered the room. A wide, sloppy grin spread across his face, revealing a single golden tooth that glimmered against the chandelier''s light.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Hiccup¡ªWhere is he?" the man slurred, his words thick and tangled. He stumbled forward, barely managing to stay upright, as he waved the half-empty bottle of booze in his hand. A few drops splashed to the floor, adding to the sticky mess already trailing behind him.


    The woman''s jaw tightened, and she took a slow, deep breath, clearly restraining her frustration at the man''s manners. She didn''t even bother hiding her disdain as she spoke.


    "Let me see your ticket, to confirm that you''ve completed the transaction," she said, cutting straight to the matter at hand. Her tone was cold, impatient. The drunken man burped loudly in response, "...So thwats its fwor..." he slurred, sticking out his tongue in concentration as he fumbled through his pockets. After a few moments of clumsy digging, he pulled out a small, crumpled piece of paper. He waved it in front of the woman''s face, his eyes half-closed and unfocused.


    She leaned in, checking over the paper. After a moment, she nodded. "Alright..." she muttered, reaching into her own pocket and pulling out a small metal key. With a quick flick of her wrist, she tossed it towards the drunken man. "That''s it. I hope you enjoy our service," she said, her voice flat and detached.


    The man barely managed to catch the key, nearly stumbling forward as he grabbed it. "Woah... yeah," he mumbled, a lazy grin spreading across his flushed, red cheeks.


    The woman shook her head, clearly unimpressed, and shot Toshi a sidelong glance. Before turning and slipping out of the room, leaving the door to creak shut behind her.


    The silence that followed was thick and uncomfortable. Toshi shifted in his seat, unsure of what to expect next, as the man stood there staring at him. His face was red, his breath heavy with the stench of alcohol, and his gaze was unfocused, yet oddly intense. It was like he was sizing Toshi up, though his drunken state made it hard to tell what was going on behind those glassy eyes.


    ''Is this guy... drunk?'' Toshi thought, staring blankly at the man. The man coughed, clearing his throat with a wet, hacking sound before leaning forward, trying to appear authoritative despite his obvious drunken state.


    "Alright, you piece of shit," he snarled, his voice suddenly sharp and aggressive. "You try anything, and remember...I''ve got the detonator. One wrong move, and your head''s gone. I''m the one in control here, so watch yourself." He straightened up with a clumsy, self-important flourish, chest puffed out. "You may address me as Sir, and nothing else. Got that?" His words came out slow and slurred, as if forcing himself to sound intimidating.


    Toshi''s eyes narrowed, his lips twitching with a barely contained grin. ''If I weren''t in these shackles, I''d beat the shit out of him,'' he thought, the image of pounding that smug face making his chest tighten with satisfaction. ''He has such a punchable face.''


    Toshi couldn''t help but smirk inwardly as he glanced at the man''s bloated, flushed face. It was almost too easy to imagine his fist connecting squarely with it. His thoughts wandered to the satisfying sound it might make...the kind of impact that would wipe the smug look off the man''s face in an instant.


    The man, straightened his posture, trying his best to appear more intimidating. His chest puffed out slightly as he gestured toward the door. "Let''s get moving. And don''t even think about stepping out of line, or I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Toshi''s grin widened slightly, though he masked it as he turned his head to avoid eye contact. '' Oh, I''ll regret it, huh? If you only knew what I was thinking right now... ''


    "Got it, Sir," Toshi replied with deliberate laziness, drawing out the title just enough to make it sound insincere. He shuffled forward as the man began to lead the way, his shackles clinking softly with each step.


    The silence between them was suffocating, but Toshi didn''t mind. It gave him time to think, to observe, and, most importantly...to plan. He kept his eyes low, feigning submission, but every so often, his gaze darted around the corridor, mapping out exits, potential hiding spots, and weak points in the man''s posture.


    As they turned a corner, Toshi couldn''t help but laugh as the man walked. The man froze mid-step and spun around, glaring at Toshi with narrowed eyes. "What say something?"


    Toshi shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "No sir."


    The man shot Toshi a hard glare, teeth clenched, but didn''t bother replying. Instead, he turned and kept walking, his heavy footsteps echoing down the hall. They made their way to another door, and with a rough shove, the man pushed it open, revealing the Atrium from before. It was still just as crowded, probably even more than usual.


    They moved steadily toward the massive front doors, the sunlight resting just out of view. Toshi squinted as they stepped out, the sudden brightness stinging his eyes.


    The afternoon sun hung high, bathing the stone steps in golden light, and a warm breeze caressed his face. After being locked away in a cold, dark cell for what felt like an eternity, the fresh air felt like a blessing. Even if he was still bound by shackles, the sensation of sunlight and open air made him feel a strange kind of freedom.


    "Where are we going...?" Toshi asked, his feet aching from the long walk. The man stopped, a twisted grin spreading across his face, his golden tooth catching the sunlight.


    "To gamble," he said, his voice dripping with excitement.


    Toshi''s brow shot up in surprise. Gambling? Of all the things he''d expected, this was not one of them.


    . . . . .


    The sky above them was a dark canvas, only the moonlight breaking through the night, casting its pale glow over the grimy alleyway. Toshi and the fat little man walked in silence, the soft shuffle of their footsteps the only sound. They continued through the narrow passage until the man stopped in front of a metal door attached to a crumbling building. It looked old, like it had seen years of neglect.


    With a quick motion, the man raised his hand and knocked on the door in a rhythmic pattern.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Pause* *Knock* *Pause* *Knock*


    It was like a beat. The rhythmic knocking echoed in the alleyway as the metal hatch on the door slowly opened, revealing a pair of watchful eyes.


    "Password...?" The voice came from behind the door.


    The fat man cleared his throat, his voice lowering as he spoke firmly, "Goat."


    At his words, the sound of locks turning echoed from behind the door, followed by a slow creak as it slowly opened. The man guarding the entrance didn''t say another word, but his eyes flicked between the two before he stepped aside, allowing them enter.


    Toshi and the man stepped into the building, the air inside musty, with the scent of old wood and rust. The room was empty, with only a narrow staircase leading deep downward. Sir, without a moment''s hesitation, turned and started down the stairs, his footsteps slow as he struggled down the stairs.


    Toshi followed closely behind, feeling a strange unease crawl up his spine. The stairs creaked under their weight as they walked down deeper into the building.


    The tunnel at the bottom of the stairs was dark and narrow, stretching out into a bright light.


    " KILL HIM. "


    " SMASH HIS HEAD IN! "


    " SKIN HIM! "


    The sounds of muffled screams and distant shouting echoed from far down the passage, sending a chill through Toshi''s body.


    Was he in an underground pit fight.?


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _______________________________________


    ____________________________________________________________

 Chapter 9

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi could hear the noise growing louder with each step, screams, chants, and the unmistakable roar of a bloodthirsty crowd. It felt like the walls themselves were vibrating with the intensity of the sound, sending a shudder through him. Sir, the little fat man, waddled ahead, his grin widening as he glanced back and caught sight of Toshi''s expression.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this¡­'' Toshi thought, his stomach twisting. His instincts screamed at him to turn around, but the heavy weight of the shackles around his wrists and the fact his head will be blown off if he tried to run left him no choice. He forced his feet to keep moving, even as his gut churned.


    As they stepped out of the narrow tunnel, the scene that unfolded before him made Toshi''s eyes widen a bit. Before him stretched a massive arena, its sheer size contradicting the small building he had seen earlier..


    At the center of the arena was a giant caged octagon. Thick, rusted bars formed the cage, and the ground inside was packed dirt, stained dark from the countless battles that had taken place there. The air was thick with the scent of sweat, and blood.


    In the middle of the ring, two men were fighting. They wore no shirts, only ragged, bloodied black shorts clinging to their bruised bodies. Both men were battered and bruised, their faces swollen, and fresh blood trickled from cuts that decorated their skin like morbid trophies. They fought with the desperation of men who had no choice but to win, each blow sending waves of dirt scattering underfoot.


    The crowd around the cage was frenzied, shouting and cheering with a violent intensity, their faces twisted. It was a mass of bodies pressed close to the bars, eyes gleaming with excitement, hands clutching money, drinks, and anything they could wager. Toshi''s throat tightened as he realized what kind of place this was.


    A fight pit. A brutal, underground arena where lives were gambled as easily as coins.


    The brutal fight continued, with each strike blood splattered onto the dirt floor. The two men in the cage showed no mercy, trading bone-crushing blows that left both of them barely standing. Their bodies were smeared with blood, some their own, some not.


    Thousands of spectators filled the stands, a mass of bodies surrounding the cage like a living, breathing wall. The noise was deafening¡ªcheers, jeers, and the wild, feverish shouts of those eager to see more blood spilled. It was a circular pit of frenzy, a cruel spectacle that made Toshi''s stomach churn. He could feel the panic rising inside him as he looked at the crowd, a lump forming in his throat.


    Sir, moved through the tightly packed crowd with a sense of familiarity. It was clear he knew where he was going, his eyes scanning the faces around them. Suddenly, Toshi''s attention was drawn to a tall man in the crowd who stood out from the rest. He had an intimidating presence, his gaze cold and calculating as he watched the fight.


    In the man''s hands was a staggering amount of beli, stacks upon stacks gripped casually in his fists. It was more money than Toshi had ever seen in his life. The man''s appearance was sharp his short black hair cut close in a buzzcut style, a leather black jacket stretched over broad shoulders with a blood-splattered white undershirt underneath.


    His black pants were tucked into sturdy black boots, and a horizontal scar cut across his face, running from the bridge of his nose to his left ear. He had sharply angled eyebrows and piercing dark brown eyes.


    The man''s gaze flicked toward them for a brief moment, and Toshi''s heart skipped a beat. There was something unsettling about him, a coldness that suggested he was more than just another spectator. Sir''s steps quickened as he made his way towards the scarred man, a wide grin splitting his face as if he had found exactly what he was looking for.


    Toshi hung back, watching as Sir and the scarred man exchanged words. He couldn''t make out what they were saying over the noise, but he could see Sir''s excitement mounting with every exchanged word.


    When suddenly Sir jabbed a finger in Toshi''s direction, a chill ran down his spine. The scarred man turned, eyes narrowing as he studied Toshi. After a tense pause, the man gave a single nod, and Sir''s face split into a wide grin.


    He hurried back to Toshi, his grin growing from ear to ear. Without warning, he grabbed Toshi by the shoulder, leaning in so close that Toshi could smell the alcohol on his breath.


    "Listen up, brat," Sir said, his voice low and urgent. "You''re fighting. If you lose, you''re dead. I''ve put everything I''ve got on you...so don''t you dare screw this up."


    Toshi felt the floor drop out from under him. His stomach twisted, and a cold sweat broke out along his brow. Judging by the greed in Sir''s eyes, Toshi knew that losing wasn''t an option...not for either of them.


    Yet there was one undeniable truth gnawing at Toshi''s insides.... he couldn''t fight.


    Toshi swallowed hard, a dry lump sticking in his throat. '' There it was... that bad feeling I was getting, '' he thought, his breath hitching as he tried to calm his racing heart. His nerves were frayed, unraveling with each passing second, and all he could do was hold himself together just long enough to make it to the cage.


    '' One disaster after another, '' he mused bitterly. '' Captured by a group of pirates, sold off as a slave, and now I''m about to be thrown into an underground death match...all in the span of a few days. ''


    If that wasn''t bad luck, Toshi didn''t know what was. It all felt like some twisted nightmare he couldn''t wake up from. He could hardly remember what it was like to be free, to not have his fate dictated by the whims of those more powerful than him.


    The realization stung, a painful reminder of how quickly his life had spiraled out of control. There was no escape, no miracle that would save him. He had no choice but to face whatever came next, even if every instinct in his body screamed at him to run.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    . . . . . .


    *Clank* *Clank*


    The heavy chains binding Toshi''s wrists, legs, and arms were finally removed, leaving only the shackle around his neck. He instinctively tugged at the collar, his fingers running along the cold metal.


    "You can''t take this one off either?" Toshi muttered, his voice laced with irritation.


    The short, stout man standing before him frowned, furrowing his brows as he looked up at Toshi. "No," he replied curtly, "that''s in case you try to run off."


    Toshi sighed heavily, his frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. He glanced around the empty waiting room. It was eerily quiet, save for the faint hum of distant screaming. His heart pounded relentlessly, each beat reverberating in his chest like a war drum. The adrenaline coursing through his veins sent a tingling sensation up his arms and legs, spreading throughout his entire body. He clenched his fists, his breathing uneven as the anticipation clawed at him.


    '' So this is it, '' Toshi thought, trying to steady his nerves. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead, trickling down his face and bare chest, soaking into the waistband of his worn black shorts.


    The silence was oppressive, suffocating almost. Which amplified the sound of his racing heart, a reminder that death could be waiting for him on the other side of this moment. The thought lingered in his mind like a shadow.


    '' If I die again¡­ will I be reborn as a rich noble? Or¡­ will I even be reborn at all? '' Toshi''s thoughts spiraled. Was this supposed to be a second chance, or was it just fate''s cruel joke?


    *Click* *Click.*


    The sound of the doorknob unlocking echoed through the empty room, breaking the silence like a crack of thunder. The door creaked open, and a scarred man stepped inside, his expression unreadable.


    "It''s time," he said flatly before turning on his heel and stepping back out, leaving the door ajar.


    The short, fat man beside Toshi grinned, his face lighting up with an unsettling excitement. "Let''s go," he said with a chuckle, rubbing his hands together eagerly. He waddled toward the door, motioning for Toshi to follow as he disappeared after the scarred man.


    Toshi clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as frustration burned inside him. '' This little shit is putting my life on the line while he watches from the stands, making money off my suffering, '' Toshi thought bitterly.


    '' Because of this fat fuck, I''m going to die... '' The thought sent a fresh wave of anger coursing through him, but there was nothing he could do now except walk forward...and face whatever awaited him.


    Toshi sighed, stepping through the door and into a dimly lit tunnel. The walls were damp, the air thick and musty. Ahead of him, the fat man waddled clumsily, tilting back a bottle of booze and downing the last of its contents.


    In the distance, the deafening roar of a crowd echoed through the tunnel, growing louder with every step. Toshi''s heart pounded in his chest, matching the rhythm of his anxious footsteps.


    At the tunnel''s end, the scarred man came to a halt, standing next to a worn wooden table. Spread across it was an array of weapons¡ªswords, daggers, maces, knives¡ªeach gleaming faintly under the dim light.


    "Pick one¡­ or none," the scarred man said, his voice cold and devoid of emotion. There wasn''t a trace of sympathy in his tone.


    Toshi hesitated, his gaze sweeping across the weapons laid out before him. They looked menacing, each one capable of ending or saving a life. He swallowed hard, his fingers trembling as he reached forward. Slowly, his hand wrapped around the hilt of a sword.


    "Gwah," Toshi groaned as he tried lifting the sword. The moment he dragged it off the table, it slipped from his grip and clattered loudly onto the cobblestone floor, sparks flickering as it landed. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, forcing a chuckle. "Hehe¡­ too heavy for me," he admitted, grunting as he hoisted the sword back onto the table.


    Instead, he reached for a pair of daggers. They were smaller, lighter, and fit comfortably in his hands. He turned them over, examining the polished blades as they gleamed under the faint light streaming from the arena.


    "Alright," the scarred man said, his tone flat. "Wait for the announcement, then go in." With that, he shoved his hands into his pockets and strolled back down the tunnel, leaving Toshi alone with the fat man.


    As the seconds dragged on, Toshi''s nerves frayed. His stomach churned with unease, and his grip on the daggers tightened. I don''t even know how to use these, he thought bitterly, pacing in the cramped tunnel. Each step felt heavier as anxiety clawed at him.


    The fat man, oblivious to Toshi''s growing tension, leaned lazily against the wall, sipping from his booze and humming to himself.


    Then¡­ the crowd erupted in a deafening roar, shaking the walls of the tunnel. A booming voice echoed through the air.


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­ our next contestant!"


    The fat man grinned, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "That''s your cue, boy," he said with a mocking laugh, stepping aside to make way for Toshi.


    "In the left corner, we have our next contestant! Place your bets, ladies and gentlemen, and get ready for another bloodbath! Contestants, please step out!" boomed the announcer, his voice echoing across the arena.


    On cue, Toshi stepped out of the tunnel, his movements slow and steady. He wasn''t exactly in a rush to die.


    As he walked, he felt the weight of hundreds of eyes bearing down on him, judging his every step. A giant spotlight snapped onto him, bathing him in an unforgiving glare as he walked the narrow path leading to the octagon.


    With each step forward, his breathing grew shallower, his chest tightening with the oppressive pressure of the crowd''s jeering and laughter. He forced his gaze upward, scanning the faces around him. Corrupt marines off duty, pirates from all over, bandits, and other degenerates shouting and placing bets on how long he''d last.


    Reaching the base of the stairs that led into the ring, Toshi paused. He took a shaky breath, trying to steady his nerves. '' Just one foot in front of the other¡­ '' he told himself. He climbed the stairs, each step feeling heavier than the last, until finally, he entered the ring.


    As soon as his feet touched the arena floor, the metal cage door behind him slammed shut with a resounding clang. The sound sent a shiver down his spine, driving home the reality of his situation.


    There was no escape... Toshi was trapped, forced to fight for his life. Across the ring, a tall, lanky man stepped forward. He was just slightly taller than Toshi, with a lean but muscular frame. His long, curly blonde hair flowed behind him, and his sharp, narrow eyes seemed almost permanently shut. The wide grin he had plastered on his face made him seem almost snake-like.


    The man glanced briefly at the crowd before locking eyes with Toshi. His grin widened. "Lucky me. This''ll be quick," he said with a cocky scoff, pointing the tip of his sword at Toshi.


    Toshi''s breath hitched. He shakily raised the twin daggers to his chest, trying to steady himself in a clumsy defensive stance. His hands trembled, but he gripped the daggers tightly. The man across from him snickered, amused by Toshi''s obvious fear.


    A loud, high-pitched ringing pierced Toshi''s ears, drowning out the screams of the crowd. He winced, shaking his head slightly, but the sound persisted. It was deafening, like a siren blaring in his mind, before it gradually began to fade. As the ringing died down, the world around him seemed to fall eerily silent.


    With a swift motion, the blonde-haired man swung his sword in a diagonal arc, slicing cleanly through the air, making Toshi flinch. The crowd erupted into cheers and jeers, but Toshi barely noticed.


    All he could focus on was the man in front of him, and the fact that, one way or another, only one of them would leave that ring alive.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _____________________________


    ____________________________________________________

 Chapter 10

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi''s heart pounded in his chest, his breath quick and shallow as he struggled to focus. The blonde man''s grin never faltered, his sword gleaming under the bright lights of the arena.


    '' Calm down... breathe... '' he thought, adjusting his grip on the daggers. His knuckles turned white as he squeezed them tighter, willing the trembling to stop. This wasn''t the time to let fear take over.


    The blonde man took a single step forward, dragging the tip of his sword along the ground, leaving a sharp trail behind him. "You look like you''ve never held a blade in your life," he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Let me guess¡ªyou were the runt of the litter, always trying to act tougher than you are?"


    Toshi''s jaw tightened, his lips pressing into a thin line. The words stung, but he forced himself to stay quiet. Words wouldn''t win this fight.


    The man took another step forward, twirling his sword lazily. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Or are you just praying someone''ll step in and save you?" He paused, his grin widening. "Hate to break it to you, kid, but no one''s coming.... You''re mine."


    Toshi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus on the man''s movements rather than his taunts. His opponent''s stance was loose, cocky, almost begging for an opening. But Toshi wasn''t naive; that arrogance was a trap. One wrong move, and it''d be over.


    "Come on!" the man shouted suddenly, his voice booming across the arena. He raised his sword high and charged, his long strides covering the distance between them in an instant.


    Toshi''s instincts screamed at him to move, and he barely managed to dodge the downward slash. The sword struck the ground where he''d just been standing, the impact sending up a cloud of dust and scattering small rocks. Toshi stumbled back, his legs shaky but still carrying him.


    The blonde man straightened, brushing some of the dust from his shoulder. "Not bad," he said, his tone casual. "You''ve got good instincts. Shame they won''t save you."


    He lunged again, this time faster. Toshi barely parried the strike with his daggers, the force of the collision rattling his arms. He staggered, his footing unsteady as the blonde man pressed the attack. Each swing of the sword came closer and closer to breaking through his defenses.


    '' I can''t keep this up... '' Toshi thought, his chest heaving as he struggled to match the man''s pace. Sweat dripped down his face, stinging his eyes. The daggers in his hands felt heavier with each passing second, and his muscles screamed at him.


    The blonde man smirked, as if sensing Toshi''s exhaustion. "This is boring," he said, feinting a high slash before pivoting into a low sweep aimed at Toshi''s legs.


    Toshi jumped back, the blade missing him by inches. But his retreat left him off-balance, and the blonde man capitalized, swinging his sword in a wide arc. Toshi raised both daggers to block, the force of the strike sending him sprawling to the ground.


    He hit the dirt hard, the impact knocking the wind out of him. His daggers clattered to the floor just out of reach.


    The blonde man loomed over him, his sword aimed at Toshi''s throat. "Told you this would be quick," he said, his grin now a twisted mask of triumph.


    Toshi''s mind raced, searching for anything¡ªany way out. His eyes darted to the ground around him, desperation mounting as the sword inched closer.


    Toshi scooped a handful of dirt from the ground with his left hand, clenching it tightly before flinging it straight into the man''s face.


    "Gwah!" The man staggered back, his free hand shooting up to shield his eyes as he rubbed furiously at them. He stumbled, momentarily blinded while cursing under his breath. " You little shit.. "


    Grabbing the chance, Toshi lunged for the fallen dagger. His fingers wrapped around the hilt, and without hesitation, he sprang to his feet, his breaths ragged and uneven.


    He charged at the man, his legs moving before his mind could catch up. Anger and desperation fueled his movements. He wasn''t thinking, just acting, letting every ounce of frustration and pain surge through him.


    Toshi gritted his teeth as he quickly closed the distance. '' No more. '' The thought echoed in his mind, loud and clear.


    He was done being trampled, done being tossed aside. For once, he would fight back, even if it cost him everything.


    Toshi''s hands trembled as they tightened around the worn hilt of the dagger. The leather grip bit into his palms, slick with sweat, but he held firm. With a sharp inhale, he lunged forward, every muscle in his body coiled with desperate force. The blade drove through the man''s flesh, slicing past the resistance of skin and muscle with a wet, sickening sound.


    The impact jarred Toshi to his core, the force reverberating up his arms as the weapon sank deeper. His knuckles whitened around the hilt as he pushed harder, a surge of adrenaline overtaking the hesitation that lingered in the back of his mind.


    "AHHHHH!!!" The man screamed as Toshi drove the dagger into his gut, blood staining the blade. But before Toshi could pull back a heavy stomp drove into his gut, sending shockwaves of pain rippling through him. His vision blurred, and his breath hitched as the force launched him backward. He slammed into the side of the cage with a loud *clang*, the impact knocking the air from his lungs.


    "Augh... you fucking piece of shit!" the man growled, clutching his stomach as the pain radiated through his entire body, searing and relentless. He grimaced, sweat beading on his brow, but he didn''t dare pull the dagger free. He knew all too well that doing so would make matters worse.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Toshi''s lips curled into a defiant grin as he watched the man struggle. '' If I die, he''s coming with me, '' he thought. His gaze shifted to the floor, where another dagger lay within reach.


    He bent down and picked it up, the blade gleaming faintly under the light. Twirling it deftly around his fingers, Toshi steadied his breathing. His muscles tensed, his focus sharpening like the weapon in his hand. He locked eyes with his opponent, ready for whatever came next.


    Toshi had no hope of overpowering the man in sheer strength or skill. But what he lacked in raw power, he made up for with unmatched speed and agility. All those year of stealing were finally paying off. The man, undeterred by the dagger lodged in his stomach, charged forward recklessly, his movements fueled by pure anger.


    With a scream, the man raised his sword high and swung it down in a diagonal arc. Toshi ducked just in time, the blade grazing the top of his head and slicing off a lock of hair. Using the opportunity, Toshi darted forward, slashing at the side of the man''s knee before dashing behind him.


    "FUCK!" the man bellowed, spinning around with a wild, desperate swing. The sword''s tip caught Toshi''s back, leaving a shallow cut that stung but caused no significant harm. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Toshi kept moving, his mind flashing back to the searing agony of being senselessly whipped by Waltz. Compared to that, this was nothing.


    Toshi''s palm slammed against the ground as he stumbled, his balance teetering for a moment before he caught himself. He spun around instinctively, just in time to see the man towering over him, his shadow swallowing Toshi whole. The sword gleamed as it arced downward, a force of raw destruction aimed straight for him.


    Panic and instinct kicked in. Toshi pushed off with his leg, throwing himself to the side as the blade crashed into the dirt, sending a spray of dust into the air. He barely had time to breathe, his body already moving.


    "Steal the Watch technique," he muttered under his breath, the words more for himself than anything else.


    He surged forward like a snake, his dagger carving a jagged line into the man''s side. Blood poured from the gaping wound as the man stumbled back, clutching at the wound.


    " Fuck... " The man slurred, as the blood gushed from the wound.


    Toshi wasn''t fighting with a shred of skill. His strikes were crude, his stance nonexistent. It wasn''t combat...it was survival. Every slash was sloppy, every step uncertain, but it worked. He moved like a thief in the night, slipping through gaps and weaving out of reach. There was no elegance, no finesse, just the desperate cunning of someone who had spent their life taking what wasn''t his and escaping before anyone could stop him.


    Toshi knew he couldn''t overpower him. He didn''t need to. All he had to do was keep carving away, piece by piece, until the giant finally fell.


    Here''s a more polished, novel-style rewrite of the passage:


    "Shit¡­" the man hissed, staggering backward as he tried to put space between himself and Toshi. Blood streamed from the gashes in his side, and with every passing second, his strength seemed to drain away. His legs wobbled beneath him, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. He took another shaky step back...then the world tilted.


    His vision spun as his footing gave out, and with a heavy thud, he crashed to the ground. His sword clattered from his grasp, landing just out of reach.


    "What... Wha¡­" he stammered, his trembling hand clawing at the dirt as he tried to drag himself toward the blade. Before his fingertips could graze the hilt, a shadow loomed over him. He froze.


    Slowly, he tilted his head upward. Toshi stood over him, his face a mask of cold indifference. There was no anger, no satisfaction...nothing. Just a chilling emptiness that made the man''s blood run cold.


    "Please! Let me live!" the man cried, his voice breaking as panic consumed him. "I''m a noble! I can give you anything...money, power, anything you want! Just¡­ just spare me!"


    Toshi stared down at the man, his grip tightening on the dagger. Not a shred of remorse flickered in his eyes. His voice was cold, devoid of pity.


    "I guess the noble has fallen," he said, each word slicing through the air like the blade in his hand. "Reduced to nothing more than a bug... Your empty promises mean nothing to me."


    Without hesitation, Toshi raised the dagger high above his head. The man''s panicked gasp was cut short as the blade came down, plunging deep into his skull. Blood sprayed in violent arcs, splattering across Toshi''s face and skin.


    For a moment, there was only silence. Toshi stood frozen, staring at the lifeless body beneath him. And then, for the first time in his life..perhaps in both of his lives¡ªhe felt it.


    Victory.


    He had won...


    The crowd erupted into chaos, a cacophony of screams and cheers filling the air. The deafening roar of celebration jolted Toshi back to reality. He staggered back a step, his eyes sweeping over the sea of faces.


    Disgust churned in his gut. '' A man just died, and you cheer? ''


    His gaze drifted back to the corpse, the dagger still embedded in the man''s head. Blood pooled around it, soaking into the dirt. Toshi''s stomach turned, but he forced himself to keep staring, as if trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    Victory had come at a cost. And yet, surrounded by the raucous crowd, he had never felt more alone.


    Toshi turned slowly, clutching his stomach. He knew he''d won, but there was no sense of triumph. If the man had taken the fight seriously, Toshi was certain he''d be dead. He staggered out of the ring and into the dim tunnel, the roar of the crowd echoing behind him.


    He stopped, one hand pressed against the cold wall, his breath coming in ragged gasps. A sick feeling twisted in his stomach, rising up to his throat until he could no longer hold it back. He doubled over, retching. A heap of vomit splattered onto the ground, chunks of porridge still visible.


    His body trembled. He had just taken his first life, and the reality of it hit him like a wave, leaving him hollow and numb.


    "Hey! You did it, you little shit!" The familiar voice cut through the haze, and Toshi''s head snapped up. There, waddling towards him, was the last person he wanted to see: the fat little man, grinning from ear to ear.


    Toshi''s legs gave out, and he sank to the floor, a crushing weight of exhaustion pressing down on him.


    Toshi leaned back against the wall, his breath slowly steadying.


    "I guess you weren''t entirely useless," the fat man chuckled, clearly thrilled. Toshi barely managed a glare before he noticed movement in the tunnel. The scarred man from before stepped out of the shadows, locking eyes with Toshi. This time, there was a flicker of interest in those cold, battle-worn eyes.


    The man shifted his attention to the fat man. "I don''t know how you pulled that off... but a win''s a win." He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a thick stack of beli. The fat man''s eyes widened, his fingers practically twitching with anticipation as he snatched the money.


    "How much is it?" he asked, voice brimming with greed as he rifled through the stack, licking his thumb and flipping through the bills, eager to count every last one.


    "600,000 beli," the scarred man said with a shrug, giving Toshi a quick, sideways glance. "The odds were pretty bad for your boy here... but he managed to pull it off."


    Toshi let out a long sigh, too drained to react, though he knew that 600,000 beli was a fortune.


    The fat man''s grin stretched from ear to ear, his eyes gleaming with greed. He looked like he might burst from sheer excitement as he clutched the thick stack of money, fingers tightening around it possessively. The scarred man''s gaze darkened, his tone shifting. "If I were you," he said, his voice dropping low, "I''d lay low for a while. A lot of people aren''t happy with you." He nodded back towards the tunnel, where a crowd of angry, hostile faces glared at them...especially at Toshi.


    Toshi sighed again, this time heavier, his exhaustion settling in like lead. ''Great... Another problem.'' He slumped further against the wall, feeling his body go slack as his eyelids drooped. The world blurred, and with the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him, he drifted into unconsciousness, sinking into a darkness that swallowed all noise and light.


    TO BE CONTINUED!


    _______________________________


    ______________________________________________________

 Chapter 11

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    [ 1 Month Later... ]


    Fighting.


    Blood... Carnage.


    Suffering... and fleeting, lucky victories.


    Those words summed up Toshi''s entire month. Day after day, he was thrown into the pit, forced to claw his way to survival against opponents just as desperate as him. And with every battle, his body paid the price, another scar etched into his flesh. His flesh had become a battlefield, every inch of it marked by jagged scars and swollen bruises.


    Now, there was hardly any unmarked skin left on him. His body was riddled with wounds that told stories of near deaths and impossible comebacks.


    Toshi lay on the floor of a empty room, the silence broken only by the rasp of his ragged breaths. Sweat dripped from his forehead, soaking his trembling body, and his arms quivered as they struggled to keep him upright.


    His head hung low, damp strands of hair clinging to his face. He had his legs pushed back and got into a plank like position.


    "Forty¡­ fifty¡­ sixty¡­" Toshi''s voice rasped out, his breaths coming in long, ragged gasps. His arms trembled under the strain, but he didn''t stop. Pushups were all he could manage, no equipment, no luxury of proper training tools, just his body and his will.


    Compared to last month, his body had changed. He''d packed on a few pounds of muscle¡ªnot enough to make him look jacked, but enough to shed some of the frail body he used to have. Sweat dripped steadily from his forehead, pooling on the floor beneath him. The salty beads hung momentarily before falling, each drop joining the growing puddle at his hands.


    '' All I''ve done for the past month is train and fight, '' he thought bitterly, muscles burning as he pushed through another rep. '' It''s always one or the other. Truth is, I''m exhausted. I haven''t been able to sleep in weeks. '' His brow furrowed as he lowered himself again, his thoughts darkening. '' And it doesn''t help that my gambling-addict of a master keeps pitting me into fights like I''m some fucking coin toss. ''


    Toshi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to keep moving. '' And now there''s another fight. I don''t even know where this lucky streak came from, but¡­ I''m sure of it. '' His chest heaved as he paused at the bottom of a pushup, arms shaking violently. '' Tonight I might die. Maybe. I don''t know, I said about the last ten fights... ''


    With a groan, he pressed up once more, shaking his head slightly. The truth gnawed at him: no matter how much stronger he got, luck always ran out. And when it did, he wouldn''t have the strength left to fight fate.


    With one final pushup, Toshi collapsed onto his back, his chest heaving as he stared up at the cracked, stained ceiling. Sweat dripped from his temples, his lungs burning as he inhaled. He didn''t move, letting the cool floor press against his overheated body.


    '' I''m not complaining though, '' he thought, his lips curling into a faint, wry smile. '' At least now I''m getting and growing stronger. ''


    He sighed heavily, the sound echoing faintly in the empty room, as he tried to steady his breathing.


    *Click* *Click*


    The faint metallic sound of the doorknob turning broke through the stillness. Toshi''s head tilted slightly toward the door. The door creaked open, and walking in as Han, his master.


    Han was dressed in thick, gaudy chains of gold and jewels around his neck, clinking softly as he moved. He wore red fur coat hung over his shoulders, complemented by tight red leather pants. Atop his head sat a dark red top hat tilted slightly to the side, and his eyes were hidden behind sleek black sunglasses that reflected the room''s dim light.


    '' This bastard is spending the money I''ve bled for on himself while gambling my life away, '' Toshi thought bitterly, his jaw tightening as his eyes narrowed at Han. His fingers curled into fists against the floor, but he quickly loosened them. Cause he knew there wasn''t a damn thing he could do about it. With a single push of a button, Han could kill him. Blow his head clean off without so much as a second thought.


    Han smirked as he looked down at Toshi laying on the floor. "Well, well," he drawled, his voice slick and self-assured. "Looks like someone''s been keeping busy."


    Han strutted further into the room, his boots clicking against the floor as his gaudy chains jingled softly. His smirk was wide, the kind of smug grin that made Toshi''s blood boil. "Get up," Han said, his voice dripping with that casual authority Toshi had come to loathe. "We''ve got another fight lined up. Big stakes this time, so don''t screw it up."


    Toshi groaned inwardly but obeyed, pushing himself up from the floor. Every muscle in his body screaming, his limbs heavy from days of relentless training and fighting.


    " I know.... " Toshi asked, his tone flat.


    Han adjusted his sunglasses with an air of arrogance, the grin never leaving his face. "Good," he replied, tugging at the lapels of his red fur coat. "Well, it''s time..."


    Toshi said nothing, instead grabbing his tattered shirt from the floor. He threw it over his sweat-soaked torso and followed Han out of the room, his footsteps heavy. Toshi hated this guy with a passion, but he knew better than to speak out. Han''s finger was never far from the trigger of that device, and Toshi wasn''t about to gamble with his life...not yet.


    The deeper they moved into the tunnels, the colder and darker the air became.


    "Tonight''s a big deal, kid," Han said, glancing over his shoulder with that infuriating grin. "Word is, your opponent''s been on a winning streak, just like you. Should be one hell of a show."


    Toshi clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms. He didn''t respond, his eyes fixed on the uneven floor ahead. '' Entertaining for you, maybe. For me, it''s just survival. ''


    Han chuckled, his laugh bouncing off the narrow walls. "Relax, kid. You''re still breathing, aren''t you? That streak of yours is the best investment I''ve ever made."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The sound of a distant crowd began to grow, their cheers and chants echoing faintly through the tunnels. It sent a chill down Toshi''s spine, despite being used to it.


    Toshi stood at the tunnel''s edge, his hands wrapped around the same daggers he always used. They felt familiar, but it didn''t make him feel any safer. With a long, shaky breath, he stepped into the light and faced the roaring crowd.


    No matter how many times he''d done this, it was always the same. His stomach churned, his heart pounded, and his palms were damp with sweat. Fighting for your life wasn''t something you could ever get used to.


    He moved forward, each step heavier than the last, his eyes fixed on the cage. It loomed ahead, he knew that once he stepped inside, there would be no escape.


    The daggers were slick in his sweaty grip, and he tightened his hold, forcing himself to keep moving. Every step toward the cage felt like dragging himself through mud, the weight of his fear pressing down on him, but he couldn''t afford to hesitate. His eyes locked onto the octagonal cage ahead, a pit of sand and blood that had already claimed countless souls.


    His legs felt like lead, but he climbed the steps, the cold wood vibrating beneath his feet. He crossed the threshold and stepped into the ring, his heart hammering in his chest.


    *Clang!*


    The heavy, rusted door slammed shut behind him, sealing him in. Toshi''s breath hitched, and he forced a slow exhale, steadying his nerves. There was no turning back now.


    Then, from the opposite side of the cage, the ground seemed to shake as a mountain of a man emerged. He was enormous...easily twice Toshi''s size¡ªwith arms like tree trunks and shoulders that seemed to blot out the light. Each step he took made the floor groan under his weight.


    Toshi''s stomach twisted. His fingers ached from how tightly he gripped his daggers,. '' How the hell am I supposed to fight that? '' he thought, swallowing the rising panic. He could barely breathe under the giant''s shadow.


    In the man''s right hand was a massive, single-bladed axe, its edge sharp enough to glint under the spotlight above. The man''s bald head shone in the light. His beard was long and thick, a dense tangle of dark hair that cascaded down to his chest. His face was hard, carved from stone, with deep-set eyes that didn''t even flinch at the sight of Toshi.


    He looked completely calm, unbothered by the fact that a fight was about to begin. There was no hint of fear or uncertainty in his eyes...only cold, emotionless resolve.


    This wasn''t a man who cared about winning or losing. He was here to do what he had to, nothing more, nothing less...TO KILL.


    Toshi''s heart raced, pounding so hard it felt like it might burst. He was frozen, rooted to the spot as the reality of the fight before him settled in. He couldn''t stop staring at the massive axe, couldn''t stop imagining what it would feel like to be on the receiving end of that swing.


    The giant finally moved, stepping closer with an eerie calmness. Each footfall sent vibrations through the ground. The closer he got, the more overwhelming his presence became, like a mountain bearing down on Toshi. His voice rumbled, low and gravelly, as he spoke for the first time.


    "Small one," he said, his tone devoid of emotion, "you will fall quickly."


    He wanted to say something, anything¡ªbut the words stuck in his throat. All he could do was stand there, staring up at the behemoth in front of him, feeling like an ant before a towering boot.


    This wasn''t just a fight. It was a massacre waiting to happen. And Toshi knew, deep in his gut, that he was entirely fucked... The giant raised his axe, resting it across his broad shoulders. He wasn''t in a hurry; he didn''t need to be.


    Toshi could feel the weight of the crowd''s eyes on him. Somewhere deep inside, his pride urged him to fight, to prove them all wrong. But his survival instincts screamed even louder, begging him to reconsider.


    The giant took a step forward, the ground quaking under his sheer mass. Toshi flinched but didn''t back away. '' Running is pointless, '' he thought bitterly. '' There''s nowhere to go. ''


    "You''re trembling," the giant said, his voice a rumble that seemed to shake the air itself. "Good. Fear makes the kill sweeter."


    The announcer''s voice boomed over the crowd and the entire arena "In this corner, the challenger...Toshi, the wild card! And in the other, the reigning champion of the pit... Gorr, the Bonebreaker!"


    Gorr''s lips twisted into a slight grin as the announcer called out his name, his eyes never leaving Toshi. "LET THE FIGHT BEGIN!" the announcer bellowed, and the crowd erupted, their cheers a deafening roar that filled the cage.


    *RING*


    The bell''s metallic clang echoed off the walls, signaling the start of the match.


    Gorr lunged forward with startling speed for someone his size, each step like a thunderclap against the dirt floor. He closed the distance between them in seconds, planting his foot and swinging his massive axe in a diagonal arc. The blade whistled through the air, aimed to cleave Toshi in two.


    Toshi reacted instinctively, his body moving before his mind could catch up. He threw himself back, the axe''s edge slicing through the space he''d just occupied. The blade grazed his chest, leaving a shallow line that stung as blood began to seep dripping down his chest.


    *Clang!*


    He slammed into the cage, the steel rattling behind him as the impact jarred his spine. '' Damn it! I''m cornered! '' His thoughts raced, but before he could move, Gorr was already on him, closing the gap with terrifying speed.


    Gorr''s shadow loomed over him, his eyes cold as stone. " AHHHH! " With a guttural roar, Gorr swung the axe down, his massive frame shifting with the sheer force of the swing..


    But in that split-second, Toshi moved.


    He pushed off the fence with everything he had, diving low and ducking beneath the swing. He dropped to the ground and scrambled forward, slipping between Gorr''s thick, tree-trunk legs. His heart beating wildly as he slid through, the world a complete blur.


    *BOOM*


    The axe carved a crater in the dirt, debris flying in every direction as Toshi dove and rolled across the ground, narrowly escaping the impact. His muscles burned as he sprang to his feet, flipping up with a speed that belied his trembling nerves.


    '' What the hell... '' His breath came fast, his chest tight. '' One hit from that thing and I''m done for. '' He felt a chill crawl up his spine at the sheer power behind Gorr''s swing, tightning his grip on the daggers.


    Through the thick cloud of dust, Gorr''s massive frame walked through, his footsteps heavy. A massive grin stretched across his face, eyes alight with amusement as he towered over Toshi, looking almost playful.


    "Why''d you run away...?" Gorr''s deep voice dripping with mockery. He took another step, his grin widening as he let out a chuckle. "I was just trying to give you a big hug..."


    Toshi grinned, " I''m not a big fan of hugs.. " He retorted. Gorr smirked at the response, " Well...Let me give you another ONE! " Gorr lunged forward once more without hesitation, his axe swinging in a wide arc that cut through the air with a deafening *whoosh*.


    Toshi had a short window to react, throwing himself to the side and rolling across the dirt floor. The axe missed him by inches, slamming into the ground with a thunderous crash that sent dust and debris flying.


    '' Move! Don''t stop moving! '' Toshi told himself, scrambling to his feet. He dashed around the edge of the ring, keeping his eyes locked on the giant. Gorr yanked the axe free from the ground, turning slowly to face him again. Despite the miss, the man didn''t look frustrated. If anything, he seemed amused.


    "You''re quick," the giant said, his grin widening. "But that won''t save you."


    Toshi clenched his teeth, sweat dripping down his face. '' He''s taunting me. ''


    The giant charged again, faster than Toshi expected for someone his size. He swung the axe downward in a brutal overhead swing. Toshi dove sideward this time, slipping under the giant''s arm and slashing at his side with one of his daggers. The blade cut through flesh, drawing blood, but it was a shallow wound...barely more than a scratch.


    The giant didn''t even flinch. Instead, he turned and backhanded Toshi with a force that sent him sprawling to the ground. " GWAAHHH! " Toshi screamed from the searing pain flowed throughout his entire body.


    *Crack*


    Pain exploded in his side as he skidded across the dirt, coughing and gasping for air. The world spun in a dizzying blur, and every breath felt like knives stabbing into his chest. His ribs were shattered...he could feel the jagged edges shifting with each inhale.


    Toshi was entirely fucked...


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    ____________________________________


    _______________________________________________________

 Chapter 12

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    " Blaugh! " Blood spattered from his lips, staining the dirt beneath him. His entire body screamed in agony, his legs limp and unresponsive no matter how hard he willed them to move. His vision swam, darkness creeping in from the edges, and the heavy chain around his neck felt like it was choking him, dragging his head down.


    '' Damn it... I''m dead. '' The thought came, cold and certain. Hope drained from him like water through a sieve, leaving only the bitter realization that he was too weak, too broken to fight back. He lay there, barely able to move, waiting for the end. '' This is it... I''m going to die... again... ''


    Anger bubbled up in his chest, a fury directed not just at Gorr but at himself¡ªat his helplessness, at the cruelty of the world that had pushed him to this point. '' And I haven''t accomplished a damn thing... ''


    With a desperate snarl, Toshi clawed at the dirt. His fingers dug into the sand, gripping it as if he could hold on to his life, refusing to let go even as his body refused to listen.


    He was a slave, shackled by the will of others, a puppet at the mercy of fate''s cruel strings. Why was he the one who had to suffer? Memories of the auction flashed in his mind...rows of faces, eyes devoid of hope, yearning for freedom they''d never have. He remembered their silence, the way they''d all stood, broken, in chains.


    But Toshi didn''t want to be like them. He didn''t want to be just another lost face in a sea of despair. He wanted freedom. He wanted the power to shape his own destiny, to wrest control from those who saw him as nothing but a tool. He wanted strength, the kind of strength that even fate itself would be forced to acknowledge.


    His grip on the sand slackened, his fingers uncurling. '' But... I''m weak... '' The thought clawed at him, dragging him down. '' Worthless, even. There''s nothing I can do but accept my fate... '' His body screamed as the pain overpowered him.


    Then, through his fading vision, a dark shadow fell over him. Gorr stood there, towering like a mountain, the vicious grin splitting his face. The axe rested casually on his broad shoulder.


    Toshi''s body screamed in agony, but he forced his gaze upward. Gorr''s grin widened as he raised the axe high above his head, ready to end it. But in that moment, Toshi''s gaze did not hesitate. It was as if, for the first time, he was refusing to look away from his own death.


    Time seemed to slow as Toshi glared up at Gorr, his vision narrowing to the edge of the axe and the cruel glint in Gorr''s eyes.


    "DO IT! I DON''T CARE!" he screamed, his voice hoarse. The crowd''s chants faded into a dull roar. "BUT I''M SURE OF ONE THING!" His voice cracked, but the rage only made him louder. "I WILL KILL ALL OF YOU!" The vow echoed through the cage, carrying with it a raw promise of vengeance...blood for blood.


    Gorr''s smile twisted into something darker, his eyes narrowing with satisfaction at Toshi''s words. "Not if you''re dead..." he sneered. With a snarl, Gorr hoisted the massive axe high, the blade catching the dim light as it rose above his head. "Now die like the little shit you are..."


    There was no hesitation in the swing...he brought the axe down in a swift arc, aiming to cleave Toshi''s skull in two. The sound of the blade cutting through the air was a death sentence.


    But Toshi''s eyes remained fixed on Gorr''s, unblinking, even as the shadow of the axe loomed closer. There was no room for fear, no room for doubt. Just hatred....a hatred that burned so hot it drowned out the pain in his broken body.


    *DOOOMM*


    . . . . .The spotlight flickered off, plunging the arena into darkness and silence. The once bloodthirsty crowd fell eerily quiet, their chants swallowed by the sudden darkness.


    *CLANG*


    The sound of metal connecting with another.


    *WOOOOSSSHHH*Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The sound of a heavy wind resounded through the air.


    *CLANG* *BOOOOOM*


    A loud sound echoed throughout the arena.


    The lynch mob that had just moments before been baying for blood was now stunned into silence, faces drained and eyes like saucers. The lights flickered back on, illuminating the arena, and whispers began spreading through the crowd, shock with a twist of confusion.


    The cage, once whole and unbreakable, now lay half-demolished, its rods of metal twisted and shattered. The ring floor was a mess of churned dirt and splintered wood, while a huge crater stretched from the middle of the arena across to the now-splintered stands, their stone seats crumbled and broken.


    At the other end of the crater, Gorr lay unmoving. His body was sprawled in the most awkward of ways, his limbs crooked at unnatural angles. Blood welled from a great gash in his belly, tracing dark rivulets across the ground beneath him in an expanding pool.


    His axe laid beside him, no more than a tangle of shattered fragments of metal. The blade, the handle...all had been shattered in an instant.


    Toshi''s vision was barely holding together, wavering between consciousness and darkness, when he saw the figure...a man draped in a dark green cloak, wearing an orange jumpsuit that seemed almost out of place in the bloodied arena. His long black hair flowed over his shoulders, and his sharp green eyes pierced through the darkness with an intensity that froze Toshi in place.


    As the man in the green cloak moved closer, a shadowy presence seemed to shift behind him. Toshi''s blurry gaze widened as a group of masked figures landed from above, kicking a cloud of dust, each one dressed in a orange jumpsuit identical to the man''s orange one, their faces obscured by a white, featureless mask.


    "Who are they...?" someone murmured, voice trembling.


    "Yeah, who are they...?" echoed another, confusion turning into raw fear.


    Then a scream split the air. "Wait... Isn''t that... RUNNNNNNN!!!"


    Toshi''s vision wavered, the world around him blurring into a haze. Blood dripped down the side of his face, mixing with sweat and sand. His body screamed for rest, but even through the exhaustion, he could make out the figure standing in front of him.


    '' Who the hell is this guy...? '' Toshi''s mind raced, but his body refused to move. Every instinct told him to react, to run, to fight, but he was frozen¡ªparalyzed by exhaustion and fear.


    The man look towards Toshi, his eyes sharp, that seemed to see right through him. Then, after a beat, a faint smirk tugged at his lips. "I like your ambition, kid," he said, his voice smooth. "I need people like you.... So, what do you say...wanna join me?"


    Toshi blinked, the words barely registering through the fog clouding his mind. His chest heaved, his breaths shallow and ragged, as if the very act of breathing might kill him.


    For a moment, Toshi couldn''t speak. The world tilted slightly, the sand beneath him feeling less like solid ground and more like a void ready to swallow him whole.


    The man''s smirk faded, replaced by a firmer expression. His voice deepened as he added, "You''ll become stronger if you do."


    The promise hit Toshi like a lifeline. Strength. That''s what he needed...what he always needed. Strength to survive. Strength to make it through another day. Strength to never become a slave again.


    Gathering every ounce of willpower he had left, Toshi forced his lips to move. "Y-yes..." he croaked, the word barely audible, more air than sound.


    The man''s smirk returned, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "Good choice," he said simply.


    But Toshi wasn''t done. His head drooped forward slightly, his body trembling as he fought to keep himself conscious. With all the effort he could muster, he stammered, "Wh-who... a-are you?"


    The man knelt slightly, meeting Toshi''s faltering gaze. His smile widened. "You''ll find out soon enough, kid. Rest now. You''re going to need it."


    Then from the shadows of the arena, a group of men walked through, their presence announced by the scrape of boots against rumble. Leading them was the scarred man from before.


    His scar twisted grotesquely as he spoke. "I can''t have you breaking into my establishment... It''s bad for business."


    The man stood motionless, his back turned to them. Slowly, he pivoted to face the gang, his expression unreadable, unfazed by them entirely.


    But then, something shifted. His eyes narrowed, and his face darkened. When he spoke, his voice was deep and cold. "People like you disgust me to my core," he growled, each word cutting through the air like a blade.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. The air around the arena began to swirl, the once-still dirt lifting from the ground in fine, spiraling clouds. The winds picked up, carrying with them an almost suffocating pressure that made the scarred man''s face tighten. The sccared man instantly went into a defensive position, preparing himself for an attack.


    *SWOOOOOOSSSSHHHH*


    The swirling winds abruptly halted, and the suffocating pressure that had engulfed the arena vanished as quickly as it had come. The dirt and debris that had filled the air cascaded back to the ground in a soft patter, leaving the pit eerily still.


    The man turned his back on the scarred man and his gang without a second glance. His gaze shifted to Toshi, lying crumpled on the floor, his body trembling on the brink of complete collapse. His piercing eyes softened for a fleeting moment, but only briefly.


    "You''re not worth it," He muttered, his voice cold, dismissive.


    He turned to the masked figures standing silently behind him. With a simple, commanding nod, he issued his order. "Deal with them."


    The masked figures stepped forward in unison, nodding to his command.


    Toshi lay on the ground, his vision blurred and his breathing shallow. Toshi''s body gave in at last, his consciousness slipping away as he succumbed to the weight of his injuries.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    ____________________________________


    _______________________________________________________

 Chapter 13

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi''s eyes fluttered open, his vision blurry as a sharp pain radiated from his side. He winced weakly, instinctively gritting his teeth. Blinking away the haze, he took in his surroundings. The room was small, almost claustrophobic, and lined with medical equipment that hummed faintly in the background.


    His gaze shifted downward, finding himself lying in a hospital bed. Bandages wrapped tightly around his torso, and wires connected him to a machine beeping rhythmically by his side. He groaned softly, his hand gingerly pressing against his side.


    "Where... am I?" he muttered hoarsely, his voice barely audible. His limbs felt impossibly heavy, but he could move them...barely.


    The door to the room slowly creaked open, the sound low and drawn out. Stepping inside was a boy with striking blue hair, dressed in a bright orange jumpsuit that stood out. His thick blue eyebrows framed a pair of pearly blue eyes that glimmered with a quiet intensity.


    In his hands, he carefully balanced a plate of food and a juice box, his focus locked entirely on the task. His face scrunched in concentration, his tongue poking out slightly as he maneuvered the plate.


    Who¡­ are you?" Toshi''s weak voice broke the silence, though his words were clear enough.


    "AHH!" The boy flinched, startled, as the plate slipped from his grasp and crashed to the floor. "Nooo¡­ I spilled it!... You''re awake already?" He let out a dramatic sigh before turning his blue eyes toward Toshi.


    Then, with a sudden burst of energy, he jabbed a thumb against his broad chest and declared confidently, "The name''s Troy! The future strongest¡­ so don''t forget it!"


    Toshi stared at him for a moment, his expression deadpan. '' What a nerd¡­ '' he thought with a sigh, "Right... Troy, the future strongest." Toshi''s voice was dry, a bit skeptic, though he couldn''t muster the energy for much more. He glanced at the mess on the floor, the spilled food and overturned juice box pooling near Troy''s feet. "Guess the strongest hasn''t mastered balancing a plate yet."


    Troy pouted, crossing his arms. "Hey! Cut me some slack! I was trying to be nice, bringing you food and all. You could show a little gratitude, y''know!"


    Toshi let out a tired sigh, his head sinking back into the pillow. "Gratitude? You dropped it before I even had a chance. Besides..." He winced, his hand returning to his side. "...I''m not exactly in the mood for food right now. "


    Troy crouched down, quickly scooping up the fallen plate and discarded juice box. "Fine, fine, I''ll clean it up. But you gotta admit," he added, his grin creeping back, "you''re lucky to have me around. I mean, who else is gonna brighten up this dreary little room for ya?"


    Toshi rolled his eyes. "I don''t even know you..."


    Troy smirked, standing up straight. "Alright, tough guy. But remember, this is your first meeting with greatness. You''ll thank me one day."


    Toshi didn''t respond at first, simply closing his eyes as if shutting out the world. But Troy''s voice cut through the silence once more.


    "Oh, that''s right¡­ He told me to let you know¡ªwhen you wake up, you should go find him."


    At those words, Toshi''s eyes slowly fluttered open. '' I''m just as curious to find out who this guy is¡­ '' he thought. Despite the heaviness in his limbs and the lingering pain coursing through his body, he forced himself to sit up and then rise from the bed.


    "Well, I''m not exactly sure where he is," Toshi admitted, steadying himself as he stood. "So, lead the way."


    Troy scratched the back of his head, thinking for a moment. "Hmm¡­ I''m not really sure where he is right now, but he''s usually in his office. If he''s not there, then I can''t help you, my friend," Troy said with a casual shrug. He turned toward the door and gestured for Toshi to follow him, his orange jumpsuit swishing slightly as he walked out.


    "Alright," Toshi muttered under his breath, shoving his hands into his pockets. Following behind Troy, his gaze wandered, scanning the surroundings. The hallways were narrow, the walls made of worn wood that seemed to creak with every step. Hanging from the ceiling were lamps, faintly swaying...subtle enough to go unnoticed unless one was paying close attention.


    They continued walking, turning through the winding corridors, until Troy finally stopped in front of a set of double doors.


    "This is it," Troy said, pointing at the doors. Without hesitation, he knocked firmly, the sound echoing softly down the hallway. A moment later, he cracked one of the doors open and peeked inside. After a quick glance, he shut the door once more.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "It''s all yours," Troy said with a grin, gesturing at the door. Then, spinning on his heel, he placed both hands behind his head and strolled off without a care in the world.


    Toshi sighed, taking a moment to steady himself. With a deep breath, he stepped forward and slowly pushed the double doors open.


    As he pushed open the double doors, his steps faltered as he took in the scene before him. The walls were a maze of maps and photographs, all interconnected by strands of red string, forming a web of clues and connections. At the center of the room stood a massive table, covered by a large world map. Sticky notes dotted its surface, each one tethered to another by the same red threads.


    Behind the table, a man sat at a cluttered desk, surrounded by stacks of books and scattered papers. His long, spiky black hair, slicked back and flowing halfway down his back, framed his dark green eyes, which glinted as they met Toshi''s gaze.


    Toshi shifted awkwardly, his voice breaking the silence. "You¡­ asked for me?"


    The man rested his elbows on the table, clasping his hands together. "When we first met, it was under... unfortunate circumstances," he began, his voice steady but firm. "But I''d like to properly introduce myself." He paused, letting the moment hang before continuing. "My name is Dragon... Monkey D. Dragon, to be exact. I''m the leader of the Freedom Fighters."


    Toshi remained silent, hesitating before stepping closer and sitting down by the desk. "Toshi," he said simply. "Pleasure to meet you... I guess," he added awkwardly out of courtesy.


    Dragon chuckled softly. "I know¡ªit''s a lot to take in at first. But I promise, it''ll all be worth it. My goal is simple but grand: to build an army, a force powerful enough to liberate the world from the oppressive grip of the World Government."


    He leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting. "I know it''s hard to accept. The stories they''ve told you, the lies they''ve fed us... They paint themselves as saviors, but the truth is, they''re no better than the pirates they claim to protect us from."


    Toshi sighed, leaning back slightly. "I kinda figured," he admitted. "I''m not really shocked, not after seeing it with my own two eyes."


    Dragon raised a brow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Good," he said, his tone lighter. "That''ll make it easier to explain what we do here."


    Dragon leaned back into his chair crossing his arms. "We''re not just here to start a war," he said, his voice calm. "The Freedom Fighters are about freeing the people....getting them out of the chains the World Government has wrapped around them for centuries. We''re here to put an end to their control and create a world where people can actually live free."


    He stopped, meeting Toshi''s eyes. "Our goal isn''t just to take down the government¡ªit''s to build something better. A world where people don''t have to live in fear, a world of peace, a paradise. That''s what we''re fighting for."


    Dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly, like he was reading Toshi. "But there''s more to it than that. We''re not just going after the government. We''re also taking down the pirates who think they can just do whatever they want. Some of them are worse than the government¡ªthey kill, steal, enslave. They''re just another form of tyranny, and we''ll stop them too."


    Toshi shifted in his chair, absorbing the weight of Dragon''s words. "So, you''re gonna take down both the government and the pirates? That sounds like one hell of a job."


    Dragon gave a short chuckle. "It is. But I''ve seen enough suffering caused by both sides. I''m not about to sit back and let it keep going. The Freedom Fighters aren''t just a group¡ªwe''re a movement. Every life we save, every chain we break, brings us closer to that world we''re trying to build."


    "So, what do you want from me?" Toshi asked, his tone uncertain. "I''m too weak for something like that."


    Dragon chuckled softly, shaking his head. "What I need is a group of like-minded people, fighting for the same cause. Weak or not, I need support for my... foolish ideas." He sighed, the weight of his words hanging in the air. "Right now, we lack the funds and manpower to fully accomplish our goals. But I know, one day, we will."


    A small, unbothered smile curled at the corners of Dragon''s lips. "So, what do you say? Toshi, will you join us?"


    Toshi scratched the back of his head, then a grin spread across his face. "Hell yeah. I''ve got a grudge to settle with those little shits." Toshi declared. Toshi had been beaten, broken, and enslaved, forced into a death match where every fight was a struggle to survive. He had fought day after day, his life reduced to a fighting puppet for a crowd''s twisted entertainment.


    But now, he didn''t care anymore. He would do whatever it took to make those corrupt shits pay.


    Dragon grinned, his eyes gleaming with determination. "That''s good to hear," he said. "Because now we''re headed to the Grand Line.... It''s time to take our plans to a global level." A proud smile spread across his face.


    Toshi''s eyes widened. "You mean... the Grand Line? As in the Pirate''s Graveyard!? Won''t we die if we go there?" he asked, his voice shaky.


    Dragon burst out laughing. "BWAHAHAHA!" The sudden laughter made Toshi flinch. Wiping a tear from his eye, Dragon grinned. "Is that what they call it? Trust me, I know my way around. Don''t worry about it."


    Toshi raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "If you say so..." he muttered, letting out a sigh. '' I might''ve just joined a madman... '' he thought.


    Dragon let out a sigh, his gaze snapping to the double doors. For a brief moment, his eyes flashed red, but it went unnoticed. "Troy, show Toshi around!" Dragon barked toward the door.


    The door creaked open, and Troy peeked out, an awkward smile on his face. "H-Hi... I was just... Never mind. C''mon, Toshi," he stammered, quickly changing the subject. Toshi stood up from his chair. "See ya," he said, giving a casual wave before following Troy out.


    As Toshi closed the door behind him, Troy''s eyes lit up with excitement, with literal stars in his eyes. "That was the first time I ever heard him laugh... I''ve been trying for months! How did you do it?" Troy''s face was suddenly inches from Toshi''s, eyes practically sparkling with curiosity.


    Toshi shoved him away, sending Troy stumbling back onto his ass. "Ugh, I don''t know... Just give me the damn tour," Toshi snapped, stomping off down the hallway.


    "H-Hey, wait up!" Troy called, scrambling to his feet and hurrying after him. Troy caught up to Toshi, a wide grin plastered on his face. "Let''s speed up this tour! There''s some people I want you to meet," he said, giving a devilish grin and a thumbs-up.


    Toshi rubbed his ear. '' This guy is way too loud... '' he thought, but just shrugged. "Alright," he said with a sigh.


    TO BE CONTINUED...


    ____________________________


    ___________________________________________________

 Chapter 14

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Troy brought Toshi along, starting to show him around the ship. From what Toshi could see, the ship was divided into four main sections. The first was the deck, followed by the dining and training rooms. The third section housed the medical bay and dorms, while the fourth contained the cells.


    Troy guided him through most of the essential areas but left some parts unexplored.


    "That''s about it... well, most of it," Troy said, scratching his chin thoughtfully. Then, with a grin, he added, "Now, let''s introduce you to my friends." Without waiting for a reply, Troy skipped off down the hallway, gesturing Toshi to follow.


    Toshi shrugged. He wasn''t nearly as enthusiastic as Troy, but curiosity nudged him forward. These were the people he was apparently going to "save the world" with, so he figured he might as well get to know them.


    With his hands shoved into his pockets, he trailed behind Troy. After a few twists and turns through the corridors, they finally arrived at a large set of double doors. Without hesitation, Troy burst them open with one hand.


    "HI, GUYS! MEET MY NEW FRIEND!" Troy bellowed, his voice echoing down the hall. Toshi, still lagging behind, winced at the noise. By the time he stepped into the room and turned to face the crowd, his eyes widening ever so slightly.


    The room was relatively small, filled with couches and hammocks scattered haphazardly, giving it the feel of a laid-back chill spot or a cozy lounge rather than anything formal.


    Sprawled out on one of the couches was a muscular man who appeared to be asleep. His limbs were built like tree trunks, radiating raw power. He wore a simple tank top, with intricate rose tattoos blooming across his forearms, and long, dark green hair cascaded down his face, completely obscuring it, before reaching all the way to his knees. A pair of simple gray shorts and worn slippers completed his whole attire.


    Troy pointed at him with a grin. "See, that''s Ragnar. He was a slave barbarian freed by Dragon-san. He''s crazy in a fight, but he''s otherwise pretty cool," Troy explained casually, as if the man wasn''t even there to hear it.


    Toshi felt literal chills run down his spine at the mere sight of Ragnar. ''Thank god I''m on his side¡­ '' he thought, wiping away an imaginary tear in relief.


    Before Toshi could dwell too long on Ragnar, Troy shifted his finger toward a girl. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be at least two or three years older than him. She had short, fiery red hair that framed her face and striking hazel eyes. Despite being older, she was definitely shorter, by just two or three inches.


    Her build was lean, and she wore a simple orange jumpsuit with rugged black sea boots. Her hands were wrapped in old bandages, marked with faint stains of dried blood.. Strapped to her waist was a katana, the hilt battered and bruised.


    If anything, she gave off the vibe of a tomboy, which Toshi wasn''t exactly against.


    "That''s Rose," Troy began, his tone lighthearted. "And no, that''s not her real hair color¡ªshe dyed it that way. She was also a slav¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, cutting himself off when Rose shot him a sharp glare. Clearing his throat awkwardly, Troy muttered, "Ehem¡­ moving on."


    He quickly redirected his finger toward a man sitting at a table in the corner, surrounded by an impressive collection of empty glasses and half-finished bottles of booze. The stench of alcohol hit Toshi like a punch, and he instinctively pinched his nose shut to block out the overwhelming odor.


    "That''s Sogeki," Troy groaned. "As you can probably tell, he''s a drunken bastard."


    Sogeki was tall and slender, he wore a simple white button-up shirt, its top buttons undone to reveal his broad chest, paired with a black vest that hung loosely, unbuttoned. His outfit was completed with black pants and scuffed brown boots, giving him a rugged, carefree look.


    Sogeki had medium-length black hair that fell over one eye in a messy part, his dark brown eyes half-lidded with the effects of alcohol. A revolver was holstered at his hip, and a bandolier of bullets was slung across his chest.


    "Heeyyyy... that''s burp rude..." Sogeki slurred, managing to stand up from his seat, though unsteadily, with liquor still in hand. "What''s up, new guy...?" he asked, wobbling as if he was on the verge of collapsing.


    Toshi opened his mouth to respond, but before he could get a word out, Sogeki''s legs gave out, and he toppled forward with a massive....


    *THUD*, the sound of his fall echoing through the room.


    He slammed face-first into the wooden floor with a loud *thud*, yet somehow managed to keep the liquor in his hands without spilling a drop. The room fell silent for a beat as everyone cast him a brief glance, then promptly returned to their own business, unfazed.


    "Well, that''s everyone except for two people... but they''re currently out on a mission, so this is all for now," Troy said, giving Toshi a thumbs-up accompanied by a wide grin.


    Toshi managed an awkward smile. "Good bunch of fellows here¡­" he muttered, though he could feel the weight of the glares directed at him from nearly everyone in the room...everyone except for Sogeki and Ragnar, that is.


    "But why aren''t you guys on missions too?" Toshi asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Troy, ever the spokesperson, answered on behalf of the group. "We''re still trainees¡­ well, most of us are, except Ragnar. That''s why we''re heading to the Grand Line in the first place. The Freedom Fighters got a lot of new recruits, including you, so training is important...or at least, that''s what Dragon-san said." Troy''s explanation was casual.


    The word Grandline alone sent a chill down Toshi''s spine. '' These people are crazy... ''The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As the room settled back into its usual rhythm, Troy leaned against the wall, absently sipping from his juice box. His pearly blue eyes darted toward Toshi, and a sudden spark of inspiration lit up his face.


    "Hey," Troy said, pushing off the wall and stretching his arms over his head. "What do you say we spar?"


    Toshi blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt suggestion. "Spar? With you?"


    "Yeah! Why not?" Troy grinned, cracking his knuckles loudly. "We''re on the same team now, right? Gotta make sure you can hold your own when it counts. Besides¡­" He leaned in, his mischievous grin widening. "I''ve got to see if you''re all talk, or if there''s something behind that smug attitude of yours."


    Toshi frowned, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh¡­ there''s a bit of a problem with that."


    "Oh? What''s the problem?" Troy asked, tilting his head with mock curiosity.


    "I¡­ don''t know how to fight," Toshi admitted bluntly, his hands sliding into his pockets. "Like, at all."


    Troy froze for a moment, blinking as if trying to process Toshi''s words. Then, suddenly, he burst out laughing. "Wait, you''re serious?" he asked, clutching his sides.


    "Completely serious," Toshi replied flatly, not sharing in Troy''s amusement. "So, sparring might not be the best idea."


    "Oh, no way! That just makes this even better!" Troy said, his laughter subsiding as his eyes lit up with even more excitement. "If you can''t fight, this is the perfect chance to learn. Besides, I''m not gonna hit you too hard. Probably."


    "Probably?" Toshi raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    "Don''t be such a wimp, Toshi," Troy said with a smirk, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "Come on, let''s see what you''ve got. Even if you suck, you''ll still get better."


    Toshi sighed heavily, realizing there was no getting out of this. "Fine," he muttered. There was no point in arguing with someone as adamant as Troy. Toshi knew that much. Agreeing to the sparring match would make his life easier, even if it meant embarrassing himself. It made his life easier, and if he was being honest, he was somewhat excited. At least now, he''d have the chance to learn a thing or two about fighting.


    "That''s the spirit!" Troy exclaimed, already running toward the hallway. "The training room''s this way...let''s go!"


    A soft, girlish voice broke through the conversation, causing Troy to halt mid-step. "I''ll come and watch," Rose said, her eyes gleaming with a hint of curiosity. She stood with one hand resting confidently on her hip, her other hand lightly gripping the hilt of her katana as she followed behind.


    From the couch, Ragnar stirred, his large frame shifting as he sat up. His hair parted slightly, revealing bright brown eyes framed by thick green eyebrows and a stubby patch of hair on his chin. "I''ll come too," he said, his voice deep and hoarse.


    Sogeki, who had been sprawled drunkenly on the floor, suddenly shot upright with surprising energy. "Meeee THREEEE!" he slurred, raising his hand dramatically.


    Toshi sighed inwardly. He knew he was going to lose, but being humiliated was an entirely different matter. He was a rather prideful guy, and losing now would deal a hard blow to his already fragile ego.


    Troy''s grin widened, brimming with excitement. "The more, the merrier!" he exclaimed, clapping his hands together.


    He turned to Toshi. "Looks like you''ve got an audience now. No pressure, right?"


    Toshi groaned inwardly, already regretting his decision, but managed to force a weak smile. "Yeah¡­ no pressure at all."


    Toshi followed reluctantly, his steps heavy with doubt. As they entered the small training room, Troy immediately dropped into a loose fighting stance, his grin as wide as ever.


    "No weapons, no tricks...just hand-to-hand," Troy said, beckoning Toshi forward with a cocky wave. "Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you."


    Toshi sighed again, rubbing the back of his neck. "This is going to be embarrassing¡­" he muttered, raising his fists in an unpracticed stance.


    "Hey, there''s no shame in trying!" Troy said, bouncing lightly on the balls of his feet. "Let''s see if you''ve got anything worth showing off."


    Toshi exhaled deeply, muttering under his breath, "Here goes nothing¡­" Before he could think too hard, Troy lunged.


    It wasn''t a wild, telegraphed swing. It was precise and fast, the kind of speed that left Toshi''s reaction embarrassingly slow. Troy''s fist slammed into his stomach like a freight train, forcing the air from Toshi''s lungs in a painful *whoosh*. He staggered back, clutching his midsection, gasping to recover.


    "First lesson," Troy said cheerfully, circling him like a predator. "Don''t drop your guard!"


    Toshi barely had time to register the words before Troy closed the distance again, almost instantneously. This time, it was a sweeping kick aimed at Toshi''s legs. The impact hit hard, sending him sprawling onto the wooden floor. He groaned, staring up at the ceiling, as Troy hovered above him, hands on his hips.


    "C''mon, get up! I''m not even breaking a sweat yet!" Troy teased.


    Gritting his teeth, Toshi pushed himself up. His arms trembled, but his pride kept him moving. "Fine," he muttered, raising his fists again.


    Troy didn''t waste time. He then threw a flurry of jabs, too fast for Toshi to block effectively. Each hit landed with pinpoint accuracy...one to his ribs, another to his shoulder, and finally a clean strike to his jaw. Toshi stumbled, his head spinning, and barely managed to keep his footing.


    "I thought you said you didn''t know how to fight," Troy said, chuckling as he danced back a step. "Turns out, I believe you!"


    Toshi grunted, wiping a trickle of blood from his lip. Toshi lunged forward swinging wildly, his punch wide and uncoordinated. Troy dodged effortlessly, weaving out of the way with a smirk. "Too slow!" Troy called, countering with a sharp shove to Toshi''s chest that sent him back onto the floor.


    Rose, leaning against the wall with her katana, tilted her head. "This is almost hard to watch," she said dryly.


    Meanwhile, Sogeki, still nursing his liquor, cheered drunkenly from the sidelines. "Go get ''im, rookie! Or... maybe don''t! This is great either way!"


    Toshi groaned, rolling onto his side as Troy waited for him to getup again. "Lesson two," Troy said with mock seriousness. "If you''re outmatched, don''t just flail around. Think, then move."


    "You think I''m not trying to think?" Toshi growled, hauling himself to his feet again. His body ached from head to toe, but he wasn''t about to back down. Pride, stupidity, or a mix of both kept him standing.


    "Well, whatever you''re doing," Troy said, cracking his knuckles, "it''s not working. Ready for round three?"


    Before Toshi could reply, Troy closed in again, this time feinting a punch before sweeping low with another kick. Toshi tried to jump back but stumbled instead, catching the full force of the blow and crashing to the ground once more.


    "Yup," Troy said, standing over him with a satisfied grin. "Definitely aaaaa loooot of room for improvement." He dragged out.


    Troy wasn''t wrong. Aside from the fights Toshi had in the ring, his opponents weren''t exactly skilled martial artists. Most of them were slaves, much like himself, with nothing more than scraps of fighting experience, thrown into the pit and expected to die. Yet, they all seemed determined to kill him, leaving Toshi no choice but to defend himself.


    From the sidelines, Ragnar finally broke his silence, his voice calm. "The way he is now... if he were to get into a real fight, he''d die instantly." His words cut through the air, blunt and unfiltered. Deep within his bright brown eyes was a glimmer of disappointment, like a blacksmith seeing a blade too broken to be of any use.


    Toshi coughed weakly, propping himself up on one trembling arm. The weight of Ragnar''s words hung over him, sinking into his chest like lead. The blunt truth was undeniable, and it made him tremble, not out of anger, but from the sheer fear it brought with it.


    If Ragnar was right, and Toshi had no reason to believe otherwise, he wasn''t ready. Not for the dangers that was in a world that he barely understood. He wasn''t strong enough, not even close.


    Troy crouched beside him, ruffling his own blue hair with a sigh. "Hey, don''t feel bad. Everyone sucks at first. You''ve got potential, you just need someone to drag it out of you." He stood, offering a hand to help Toshi up. "Now, come on. One more round. I''ll even slow it down a bit."


    Toshi groaned but grabbed Troy''s hand. As much as it hurt...both physically and mentally, he wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 15

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Troy and Toshi continued to spar, round after round. Each match ended the same: Toshi on the floor, beaten to a pulp.


    ...Out of all 100 spars, Toshi lost every single one...


    By the time they finished, Toshi was slumped against the wall, drenched in sweat and beaten to a pulp. His arms ached, his legs felt like lead, and every inch of his body throbbed with the sting of countless hits. Meanwhile, Troy stretched casually, rolling his shoulders as if he''d just finished a light workout.


    "Man, you''re persistent, I''ll give you that," Troy said, scratching the back of his head. "But, uh¡­ one hundred losses in a row? That''s gotta be some kind of record."


    Toshi shot him a glare, too tired to come up with a come back. Instead, he muttered under his breath, "I''d like to see you fight if you didn''t know how¡­"


    Troy chuckled, then let out a long sigh. "All right, all right. I''ll give you some credit...you''ve got heart, at least. But raw determination isn''t enough. You need actual training if you''re gonna survive out there."


    Toshi raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued despite his exhaustion. "Training?"


    "Yeah, training," Troy said with a grin. He gestured toward the others, who were still lounging nearby. "Lucky for you, we''ve got a pretty solid crew here to help whip you into shape."


    Troy pointed at Rose first. She stood leaning casually against the wall, her katana resting lightly on her shoulder. "Rose is your go-to for swordsmanship," Troy explained. "She''s sharp...pun intended, and she doesn''t hold back. If you want to learn how to wield a blade, she''ll teach you, but don''t expect her to go easy."


    Rose smirked, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I''ll make sure you can at least hold a sword without cutting yourself," she said dryly.


    Next, Troy pointed at Sogeki, who was still sprawled on the floor, hugging his liquor bottle like a prized possession. "Sogeki''s the sharpshooter," Troy said. "Guns, projectiles, anything that requires precision, he''s your guy. When he''s sober, anyway."


    "Meeeh, I''m always precise!" Sogeki slurred, waving his bottle in the air. "Just don''t ask me to shoot after drinking! Or do...it''s more fun that way!"


    Troy rolled his eyes, then motioned toward Ragnar, who sat silently with his arms crossed. "And then there''s Ragnar," Troy said. "He''s all about muscle training. If you need to build endurance, strength, or just learn how to take a hit without crying, he''s the one to talk to."


    Ragnar nodded slightly as he uncrossed his arms. "I don''t see an issue with that."


    Troy grinned, clapping his hands together. "See? You''ve got all the help you need, right here. No excuses!"


    He was exhausted, beaten, and painfully aware of how far behind he was compared to all of them. But what choice did he have? if he didn''t get stronger, he would die the minute he got into a fight.


    He straightened up as best he could, still sore from the sparring, and nodded. "Fine. I''ll do it," Toshi said, his voice quiet but steady. "I''ll train with all of you."


    Troy''s grin widened. "Best decision you''ve made thus far."


    Sogeki laughed, his bottle swaying precariously in his hand. "Oh, this''ll be fun! You''ll be dodging bullets in no time, kid."


    Rose sighed, running a hand through her hair before adjusting her katana. "Don''t expect me to hold your hand," she said flatly. "If you can''t keep up, that''s your problem. I''ll teach you what I know so far, but don''t expect me to care if you trip over your own feet."


    Ragnar leaned back in his seat, his thick arms crossed as he stared Toshi down. There wasn''t a hint of encouragement in his expression. "You''ve got a long way to go...A very long way to go. " he said after a moment, "This isn''t going to be fun for either of us. But we can''t afford weak links."


    Toshi felt a bit hurt, but he knew it was the honest truth. And honestly, that was better than being fed comforting lies when deep down, he already knew the reality.


    "I get it," Toshi said, swallowing hard. "I''m not asking for special treatment. Just... show me what I need to do."


    Rose''s lips twitched, somewhere between a smirk and a sneer, before she turned away with a curt nod. "We''ll see if you''re as serious as you sound."


    Ragnar grunted in acknowledgment, though his expression didn''t change. "We start tomorrow," he said simply. Then, as if deciding the conversation was over, he stood and walked off without another word.


    Troy, ever the optimist, grinned as he watched. "Don''t mind them. They''re just... uh, intense. Deep down, they''re rooting for you. Probably."


    Toshi doubted that, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he let out a quiet sigh and turned his gaze to the floor. He wasn''t sure if he''d gain their respect, or if they''d ever look at him as anything other than a burden. But he''d show them. He had to.


    Sogeki and Rose trailed behind Ragnar, leaving Troy and Toshi alone in the room.


    Toshi was heavily sore, and the sharp ache of his still-cracked ribs didn''t make things any easier. Despite the pain, he pushed himself up from the floor, wincing slightly as he steadied himself.


    "Alright," he said, his voice determined despite the pain. "How about we run it back?"


    Troy''s face lit up with a massive grin. "You''re gonna regret that," he said with an almost mischievous glint in his eyes.


    And Toshi did, in fact, regret it...he regretted it deeply. The rest of the day was spent sparring, and the outcome? Toshi getting the absolute living hell beaten out of him, over and over again.


    . . . .


    ______________________


    ______________________________


    ( The Next Day... )


    Hell...


    Pain...


    Misery...


    Those were the only words Toshi could use to describe the sheer torment he was enduring. First thing in the morning, he was forced into training with Ragnar...a decision he quickly realized was the worst of his life.


    The session began with 200 pushups, all while heavy weights were strapped to his back. By the time he managed to finish, his arms felt like they were going to give out entirely. But there was no break. Next, he was made to run laps around the entire ship with even more weights strapped to his shoulders and legs, each step feeling like it would be his last.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Ahhh..." Toshi gasped, struggling to catch his breath as his body screamed in agony. It felt as if every muscle were on fire. Sweat poured down his forehead, dripping off his face as he continued to run, leaving a trail of glistening droplets behind him.


    "Alright... that''s enough for now," Ragnar''s voice rumbled, halting Toshi in his tracks. "It''s someone else''s turn... I''ve got my own training to do."


    Toshi barely managed to stand, his legs trembling beneath him, the weight of exhaustion bearing down on him like a mountain. Toshi gave an awkward, strained chuckle, offering a weak thumb up despite his trembling legs and sweat-soaked body. Ragnar stayed silent, giving Toshi a brief nod before casually walking off and leaving him alone in the training room.


    As soon as Ragnar left, Toshi collapsed onto the floor, gasping for air, his body wracked with pain. Every muscle screamed at him to stop, every fiber of being wanted him to stop. He wanted to quit, but despite the overwhelming urge to give in, a small, tired smile crept onto his face.


    He was finally getting stronger.


    _____


    __________


    A few moments later, Rose walked into the training room, drenched in sweat, her breathing slightly ragged. Her bandages were torn, now stained with fresh blood. She looked more worn out than Toshi, than anything else.


    "Alright... let''s get started," she said, steadying herself with a few deep breaths.


    Toshi paused for a moment, unsure whether to say anything. But after a beat, he simply nodded. "Okay..."


    Rose stood a few metres away, with a wooden sword in her hands, her expression as cold as ever. She didn''t even look at him as she inspected the wooden sword within her hands.


    After a moment, she spoke without looking up. "We''re using wooden swords today. You can''t afford to get sloppy when you''re learning. These won''t kill you, but they''ll still hurt like hell if you don''t pay attention."


    Toshi swallowed, the knot in his stomach tightening. A wooden sword sounded better than a real one, but the thought of getting hit at all was still scary.


    He nodded, trying to steady his nerves. "Okay... wooden swords. Got it."


    He took the sword from the rack nearby, feeling the weight of it in his hands. It wasn''t as heavy as he thought it would be, but the unrefined weight was still unfamiliar. The hilt dug uncomfortably into his palms, and the blade felt unsteady in his grasp. But he had to make do with it.


    '' A dagger would be easier, '' Toshi mused, inspecting the wooden sword.


    Rose''s voice snapped Toshi out of his thoughts. "Come at me. Show me what you''ve got," she said.


    Toshi''s grip tightened, and he shifted his weight. He wasn''t sure if he should charge in or try something more measured. His feet felt heavy, his body stiff, and for a moment, the weapon in his hands seemed like a foreign object. But then, with a forceful push from his legs, he lunged forward, swinging the sword in a wide diagonal arc.


    The blade cut through the air, its wooden edge aimed directly at Rose''s side.


    But Rose didn''t flinch. She moved with a speed that was almost unreal, sidestepping his swing effortlessly. In a fluid motion, she stepped behind him, bringing her sword down in a controlled strike that landed with a sharp thud against his back.


    Toshi gasped, stumbling forward, barely managing to catch himself on his feet. He winced at the impact, the sting of the strike reverberating through his body. That was too easy for her. He couldn''t even touch her.


    "No focus," Rose noted dryly, stepping back into her stance. "Your guard is weak. You''re not using your whole body."


    Toshi struggled but tried again, shifting his weight and bringing the sword back up. This time, he tried to anticipate her movements, but Rose was already on him. Rose moved like a blur to Toshi, her blade slicing through the air in an arc aimed at his midsection. Toshi barely had time to react, his arms jerking upward to block the strike. The clash of wood rang out, blunt and resonant, as her sword met his.


    "Relax your body," she instructed. "You''re so tense. Every strike you make is stiff. Your feet should move with your hips, not against them."


    Toshi''s legs wobbled as he tried to correct himself, but Rose didn''t let up. She pressed forward, feinting high then sweeping low, aiming at his legs. He barely dodged the blow, and the wooden sword grazed his legs.


    Toshi could barely keep up, his muscles screaming with each step. Sweat poured down his face, and his breathing came in ragged gasps. But Rose didn''t pause one bit for him.


    *Clack* *Clack*


    This time, he concentrated. He adjusted his stance, shifting his feet just as Rose had shown him, grounding himself more firmly in the wooden floor. He could feel the difference in his balance, the slight tension in his legs as they anchored him to the ground. With a controlled breath, he launched himself forward once again, bringing the sword down in a diagonal strike aimed at Rose''s shoulder.


    The blade sliced through the air, a clear, controlled motion. For a brief moment, he thought he had it...thought he might actually land a hit.


    But Rose was already gone. She darted to the side, her body moving like liquid, and before Toshi could even react, she was behind him again. This time, she didn''t hold back.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Rose drove the wooden sword into his side, just above his hip. Toshi''s breath hitched in his throat as he staggered to the side, feeling the sting of the strike shoot through his ribs.


    "Not bad," Rose said. "But you''re still telegraphing your moves. You make it too easy for me to read you."


    Finally, after another failed attack on his part, she stepped back, her eyes narrowing as she assessed his form. "Alright¡­ that''s enough for now," she said, the coldness in her tone now laced with a hint of frustration. "You''re garbage right now, and if we keep going like this, you''re going to hurt yourself."


    Toshi''s heart sank, but he didn''t argue. He had known he was bad at this, but hearing it from Rose stung a bit.


    "You need to go back to basics. No more fancy moves. Let''s fix that stance of yours first." Rose lowered her sword and demonstrated, shifting her weight onto one leg and showing Toshi the proper way to hold the sword. "Feet shoulder-width apart. Bend your knees slightly. Don''t lock your legs. Relax, don''t overthink it."


    Toshi followed her lead, adjusting his stance awkwardly. His legs burned from trying, but he tried to mimic her form as closely as possible.


    Rose nodded slightly, then stepped back. "Now, swing the sword like this." She showed him again, the motion smooth and controlled. "Use your whole body...not just your arms. Keep your core straight. If you''re not using your whole body, you''re not going to be effective."


    Toshi attempted to mimic the motion, swinging the wooden sword in a wide arc. It felt stiff, uncoordinated, but he focused on his feet, trying to remember everything Rose had said. With each swing, his form felt slightly better, but he knew he still had a long way to go.


    "Again," Rose once more. "And don''t forget your legs."


    Toshi swung again, this time a little more fluidly. He felt the burn in his arms and legs, but he kept pushing through. The floor beneath him *creaked* as his feet stumbled to keep his balance, but he pressed on. It was his first day, after all. Improvement would come with time... he hoped.


    Rose watched silently, her arms crossed, her eyes tracking his every movement. Hours passed, the sun dipping lower in the sky, and with it Toshi''s strikes grew marginally better, the tiniest adjustments hinting at the improvement.


    Finally, Rose raised her hand. "That''s enough for today," she said curtly.


    Toshi let the weapon slip from his grip, the wood clattering to the ground as he dropped to his knees. His chest heaved with each breath, sweat dripping from his chin and pooling onto the floor below. Every inch of his body throbbed with pain.


    Rose approached, the floor creaking from her heavy boots, and held out a small canteen. "You''re improving," she remarked, her tone even but with a faint edge of approval. "But if you want to survive for real in this world, you need to get stronger... way stronger."


    Toshi took the canteen with trembling hands, tipping it back and gulping the cool water greedily. The relief it brought to his parched throat was almost enough to distract him from the aching in his body. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, glancing up at Rose. His voice came out hoarse. "Thanks... I guess."


    Rose smirked ever so slightly. "Don''t get too comfortable," she said, extending a hand to help him up. "Tomorrow, we''re doubling the intensity."


    Toshi groaned inwardly, his exhausted body already hating what the next day would bring. But as he grasped her hand and hauled himself to his feet, a small spark lit in his chest....a flicker of determination. If surviving meant enduring this hell, then so be it. He''d rise to the challenge. One painful swing at a time.


    Rose then left the room, leaving Toshi alone to prepare himself for the rest of the day. As the hours dragged on, he found himself training under Sogeki. Training with Sogeki happened to be the easiest part of his day. The task was simple: shoot at booze bottles lined up along the railing.


    It helped that Sogeki was completely drunk, slurring his instructions to the point that Toshi had to piece together the meaning from context. Still, the practice was straightforward, and the occasional compliment, no matter how mangled by Sogeki''s drunken state, was oddly encouraging.


    But then came the final part of the day... sparring with Troy. Or, more accurately, being used as a human punching bag. Each session felt like a personal vendetta, with Troy grinning wildly as he threw a relentless storm of punches and jabs. Toshi did his best to keep up, but "keeping up" often meant just trying to stay on his feet while Troy effortlessly dismantled him.


    By the end of it, Toshi was left battered, bruised, and questioning every life decision that had led him to this moment.


    ...AND JUST LIKE THAT A...WEEK AND A HALF PASSED...


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 16

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    And just like that, a week and a half slipped by in a blur of sweat, bruises, and pain. Each day followed the same routine that felt more like punishment than anything. For Toshi, it was nothing short of hell¡ªa cycle of merciless training that began at the break of dawn and ended only when his body refused to cooperate any longer.


    Every morning, his muscles aching and mind still half-asleep, he was thrown straight into Ragnar''s training. By the time the muscle training was over, his body felt like it was falling apart. But there was no time to rest...not for someone like him. The rest of the day was filled with fighting drills and sparring that left him bruised and questioning his life choices.


    His swordsmanship had gotten... better. Not by much, but enough to notice. He didn''t drop the damn thing anymore, at least, and his swings were less clumsy. But that was about it.


    His footwork? A disaster. His balance? All over the place. He moved more like someone trying not to fall off a ship than an actual swordsman. Rose had no problem telling him just how bad he was, either...her blunt critiques hitting almost as hard as her sword.


    Still, he kept at it. What else could he do? The pain was constant, and the progress was barely there, but he couldn''t stop. He had to get better. And maybe, just maybe, he could see the tiniest sliver of improvement in himself. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to keep him going. For now.


    On the other hand, shooting came more naturally to Toshi. It wasn''t perfect, but it was progress. Now, he could hit a bottle every two or three misses, a huge step up from where he''d started just a few days ago, when hitting anything felt like blind luck. He was starting to get a feel for the weight of the gun, the timing of his shots, and how to steady his aim under pressure.


    Hand-to-hand combat with Troy, however, was another beast entirely. Sparring with Troy forced Toshi to think fast, react faster, and endure more pain than he thought he could handle. Each day left him bruised and battered to the bone, but it sharpened him in ways he didn''t expect. He was getting quicker on his feet, more aware of openings, and better at staying on his toes.


    But no matter how much he improved, there was one thing Toshi couldn''t do....land a hit on Troy. Not once. Every punch or kick he threw was met with either a dodge, a block, or a smirk.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Toshi was granted a single, glorious day to rest his battered body. ["A day of recovery is vital for muscle growth," Ragnar had said in his usual gruff tone.] At the time, those words were almost poetic to Toshi. The thought of not being pushed to the brink of collapse for once felt like salvation itself.


    Even better, he hadn''t seen any of them all day. Not Ragnar, not Troy, not Rose, and definitely not Sogeki. It was like a vacation. If this was what freedom felt like, Toshi could get used to it. Truthfully, if he never had to face those monsters again, he wouldn''t lose a wink of sleep.


    Still, something about the quiet nagged at him.


    '' What if they''re pranking me? '' he wondered, his brow furrowing. A shiver ran down his spine at the idea of them bursting out of nowhere with some sadistic "training" surprise.


    '' No... surely not, '' he thought, shaking his head. But the thought refused to leave him, gnawing at the edges of his peace. Toshi sighed, staring at the ceiling, trying to push the idea out of his mind. '' For once, let me have this. '' clasping his hands together into a prayer.


    For now, Toshi lay sprawled out on the worn couch in the lounge room, an apple juice box resting lazily in his hands as he sipped from it. The window in front of him was wide open, letting the ocean breeze flow through. The once pungent salty sea air was something he was starting to get used to during his time at sea. It carried a strange comfort, a sense that reminded him just how far he was from where he started.


    The afternoon sun poured through the window, bathing him in a soft, golden light that gave his skin a warm glow. He tilted his head back, closing his eyes for a moment and letting out a contented sigh. "Ahhh," he breathed, savoring the rare moment of peace. Nothing could ruin this. Nothing at all.


    But as he stared at the sky through the window, his hand tightened around the juice box, squeezing it slightly. A bit more juice rushed through the straw, and he froze.


    "Raoul¡­ please still be alive," he muttered under his breath, the words barely audible even to himself.


    The thought of Raoul lingered like a weight on his chest. He couldn''t be dead...he shouldn''t be dead. Raoul had done nothing but try to help him, even when the problems weren''t his to bear. And yet, the nagging thought of what might have happened wouldn''t let go. With him dead, Toshi knew there was only one person to blame... himself.


    If he hadn''t gotten involved with those guys in the first place, if he''d just stayed out of trouble, maybe things wouldn''t have spiraled into this mess. Maybe Raoul wouldn''t have paid the price for his mistakes.


    Toshi exhaled, shaking his head as if trying to dispel the guilt. But it clung to him, heavier than the salty air. The apple juice in his hand felt almost too sweet, too undeserved. Still, he drank. There was nothing else to do.


    Maybe Raoul would still be alive right now¡­ and for that, Toshi could never forgive himself. Just as the thought threatened to consume him, the door to the lounge burst open with a deafening...


    *WAM*


    Toshi jolted, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest as Troy walked in, that devilish grin stretched wide across his face. The sunlight streaming through the window caught Troy''s teeth just right, giving them an unnervingly bright sparkle that made Toshi''s stomach churn.


    As soon as his eyes locked onto Troy, an icy wave washed over him. Goosebumps rippled across his skin, and before he could even think, he flung himself over the back of the couch, landing in a crouch behind it like his life depended on it.


    "NOPE! NO WAY!" he shouted, his voice cracking slightly. His wide, fearful eyes peeked over the edge of the couch as sweat trickled down his forehead. "Y-YOU GUYS SAID I COULD HAVE A BREAK TODAY! I''M NOT GOING!"


    Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes as he clutched the couch for dear life, trembling like a cornered animal. He felt utterly betrayed. '' This was supposed to be my day! They promised! ''


    "They lied¡­ they betrayed me," he whimpered under his breath, his chest tightening as his worst fears came true right before his eyes.


    Troy chuckled, his grin widening. "Heh, nah, no training today¡­ sadly." He let out a theatrical sigh, stretching his arms high above his head before flopping down onto the couch directly in front of Toshi.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Toshi blinked, then let out an exaggerated sigh of relief, wiping at his forehead as if removing a waterfall of sweat. "Thank God," he muttered before hopping back onto the couch and sprawling out flat.


    Troy smirked, resting his chin on his fist. "But¡­ why not spar? Since you''ve got nothing bett¡ª"


    "Hell no!" Toshi cut him off, not missing a beat. "I''m gonna enjoy my day off." His voice was almost desperate, clinging to his hard-earned rest day. He''d been dreaming of this moment since day one. Only an idiot would willingly give it up.


    Troy shrugged nonchalantly. "Alright¡­ suit yourself. Oh!" He suddenly sat up straighter, as if remembering something. "I forgot to tell you¡ªwe''re stopping by a nearby island to gather supplies."


    Toshi raised a brow, mildly intrigued but still skeptical. "We''ve been sailing for a week and a half now¡­ When are we even gonna reach the Grand Line?" Skipping right over Troy''s words, cutting straight to the bigger question weighing on his mind.


    Troy tilted his head lazily. "Not sure, but I heard the island we''re stopping by is close to it." He stretched out further on the couch, closing his eyes.


    "For real? Which island is it?" Toshi asked, leaning back into the couch.


    Troy scratched his chin, his face scrunching in thought. "Uhh, I''m not sure. Ragnar told me, but¡­ it was called¡­ Logo Town? Nah, that''s not right¡­" He trailed off, staring at the ceiling as if the answer were written there.


    "Loguetown," Toshi said, his voice a bit shaky as he sat forward.


    Troy''s eyebrows shot up, the wrinkles on his forehead deepening in surprise. "Yeah! That''s it! Loguetown! You know, the Pirate King got executed there? Crazy, right?" Troy grinned, leaning back into the couch as if it wasn''t anything extraordinary. He closed his eyes, settling into a comfortable slouch.


    Toshi froze. Slowly, he sat upright, his body stiffening as a flood of thoughts rushed through his mind. '' What am I doing? Taking a break? '' His fingers clenched tightly against his knees, his nails digging into his skin.


    '' What have I done to deserve a break? ''


    Raoul''s face flashed in his mind. The only person who had cared...gone. And why? Because of Toshi''s selfishness, his utter lack of strength. The bitter taste of regret swirled in his mouth as he clenched his jaw.


    '' I am weak. Pathetic. '' His stomach churned with disgust with himself. How could he lounge around like this when he was still so powerless? Toshi''s chest tightened with the weight of his failures, his breath hitching. '' No more breaks. No more excuses. ''


    Toshi''s voice, low and hoarse, broke the silence. "Hey, Troy¡­"


    Troy opened one eye lazily, peering at him with mild curiosity. "Yeah?" he replied, his tone casual.


    "I''ll take you up on that sparring offer," Toshi said, his fists clenched tightly at his sides, knuckles turning white.


    For a moment, Troy didn''t respond, his usual grin slipping as he looked at Toshi''s face. Then, as if his entire demeanor changed, a massive smile spread across his lips, brighter and more excited than ever. "Alright! Now we''re talking!" he exclaimed, sitting up abruptly.


    He jumped to his feet, his excitement practically vibrating off him. "You''re finally ready to go at it, huh? I knew you had it in you, Toshi!"


    Toshi didn''t respond immediately. Deep down, he didn''t feel ready. But waiting wouldn''t make him stronger...only taking action would.


    "Let''s just get started," he said. He unclenched his fists, his hands trembling slightly before he stuffed them into his pockets to hide the shake. Troy clapped him on the back with enough force to send him stumbling forward a step. "That''s the spirit! Let''s hit the deck. Time to show me what you''ve got!"


    Toshi nodded stiffly, following Troy out of the lounge. His muscles were still sore from days of training, but he pushed the thought away. This was the first step. He couldn''t stop now. Not anymore...


    . . . . .


    The wooden deck of the ship creaked underfoot as Toshi and Troy squared off, the salty sea breeze whipping past them. A few trainees loitered nearby, leaning on barrels or perching on crates.


    Troy cracked his knuckles, his grin wide, the kind of grin that made Toshi''s fist tighten. "Alright, kid," Troy said, bouncing lightly on his toes. "Let''s see if all that sweat and pain paid off. Show me what you''ve got."


    Toshi swallowed hard, his throat dry despite the cool air. He lowered into the stance that had been drilled into him over the past grueling days. Feet shoulder-width apart, knees bent, fists up. It wasn''t perfect, but it was better. "Fine," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "Let''s get this over with."


    Troy didn''t wait. He lunged, his fist cutting through the air like a whip. Toshi barely managed to raise his arms in time, blocking the blow, the impact rattling his bones. He staggered back, his footing faltering, but he caught himself before falling.


    "Look at you, I can barely tell if you''re trying to fight or just stand still and get hit," Troy taunted in his childish voice, circling Toshi.


    Toshi gritted his teeth and shifted his weight, adjusting his stance. Another punch came, this one aimed at his ribs. He twisted, but he was a beat too slow...the blow grazed him, sending a sharp jolt of pain through his side.


    "Damn it," he winced, pushing back to create distance.


    Troy didn''t let up, his punches relentless, his footwork effortless. Toshi blocked one blow, ducked another, but the third slammed into his shoulder, nearly knocking him off balance again.


    Toshi exhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Troy''s movements. He started to notice the subtle shifts in Troy''s stance...the way his weight shifted slightly before each strike, the faint telegraph of his punches.


    The next punch came, and this time, Toshi sidestepped, the blow missing him by inches.


    "Better!" Troy said, grinning as he pivoted into another attack.


    Toshi ducked, blocked, and without thinking, threw a punch of his own.


    ..It connected...


    The sound of Toshi''s fist hitting Troy''s face was dull but satisfying, like a stone striking solid ground. The feeling of Troy''s flesh beneath Toshi''s fist was oddly satisfying.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," Troy said, stepping back with a laugh. "You actually hit me. Not bad, . Not bad at all... But you''re gonna pay for that. "


    Toshi''s heart raced, adrenaline pumping through his veins. He''d landed a hit. A real, solid hit.


    But Troy didn''t give him time to savor the moment. He came at Toshi harder, faster, his punches more aggressive. Toshi blocked, dodged, and absorbed the blows that slipped through, each one a painful reminder of how far he still had to go.


    Yet, something was shifting. Toshi''s movements became less clumsy, his blocks more precise. He started to read Troy''s attacks better, dodging punches that would''ve floored him days ago. His stance felt more natural, his feet moving instinctively to keep him balanced.


    Troy lunged forward, his right fist hurtling straight toward Toshi''s face. Shakily, Toshi tilted his head to the side, narrowly dodging the blow as the air rushed past his cheek. But Troy wasn''t done, he twisted his core, sending his left fist toward Toshi in a fluid follow-up. Panicking, Toshi wobbled backward, just barely pulling his head away as Troy''s knuckles grazed the tip of his nose.


    Staggering, Toshi quickly brought his right foot back to plant himself. He inhaled, his chest heaving as adrenaline pumped through his veins. Then, he lunged forward. His hand cocked back, he threw his fist with everything he had, slicing through the air with a sharp whistle before it connected squarely with Troy''s face.


    *WAM*


    The impact echoed through the area as Troy''s face scrunched up from the blow, Toshi''s fist firmly planted against his cheek. Time seemed to freeze for a moment. Toshi''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath caught in his throat.


    "I did it... again!" Toshi gasped.


    Then, Toshi felt a sudden, heavy impact under his chin. The world around him blurred into a smear of light and sound, ringing with a sharp, disorienting pitch. For a moment, everything went dark. When his senses returned, he found himself sprawled on the wooden floor, staring up at the open sky. The ship''s mast swaying above him, framed by clouds lazily drifting by.


    His head throbbed as he clutched it, groaning softly. Slowly, he sat up, his vision refocusing. Across from him stood Troy, his grin wide and mocking, with his hands planted on his hips.


    "That''s what happens when you stop paying attention," Troy said, laughing heartily.


    Toshi rubbed his jaw, wincing at the sharp ache as he climbed back to his feet. "Fair... fair," he muttered, shaking his head to clear the dizziness. Despite the pain, a grin crept onto his face, growing wider as he shifted into his stance. "But if we keep going, I feel like I might actually win one for once."


    Troy raised a brow, his grin never wavering. "Oh, really? Feeling cocky now, huh?" He adjusted his stance, rolling his shoulders. "Alright then, hotshot. Let''s go. Show me what you''ve got!"


    . . . .


    Toshi did not, in fact, win even once. What followed was less of a spar and more of a one-sided massacre. Troy used him like a personal training dummy, battering and tossing him around the deck as if he weighed nothing. Every punch, every kick, and every hit drove home the sheer gap in their abilities, each impact leaving Toshi almost unconscious.


    By the time they were finished, Toshi was sprawled out on the wooden deck, barely able to breathe, let alone stand. He felt like every muscle in his body had been replaced with lead, his limbs heavy and barely able to move.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    __________________________________________________


    LET ME COOK!


    LET ME COOK!

 Chapter 17

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    [ A Day Later... ]


    Inside the training room aboard the ship, Toshi was alone, his heavy breathing the only sound cutting through the quietness. Sweat dripped from his brow, pooling on the floor beneath him as he lowered himself into another push-up. His arms trembled, gritting his teeth as he rose back up.


    " 40...50...60...70...80 " Toshi kept at it, his arms trembling with each rep. It didn''t help that yesterday he had his ass beaten to pulp by Troy. Toshi was utterly sored and completely bruised. His body ached as he finished each rep, his arms, legs, and his entire body felt sore. Sparring with a monster like Troy was a mistake he wouldn''t make again.


    '' The bastards been holding back... '' Toshi grunted, as he winced at his wounds. Comparing when he first started sparring with Troy and now, his punches hurt way more.


    Even as Toshi tried to reminiscent about the day before, he got literal flashes of Troy''s punches slamming into him. The pain that rattled his entire core, how could someone get so strong? Was it a goal he could reach with his own two hands? If he gave it his all will he one day reach their?


    All these thoughts flooded his mind as he kept performing pushups. He then pushed up off the floor, grabbing a wooden sword from the racket beside. Sweat ran down him like a waterfall, he was completely shirtless his upper body completely littered with scars.


    Despite the pain that pulsated through him, he tightly gripped onto the handle of the wooden sword. Stepping back into the middle of training room he started swinging...and swinging. Flashes of sweat flying off him as he did each swing.


    Shoulder width apart and one foot forward, he raised the wooden sword above his head and brought it down in a vertical swing. Toshi''s form was improving little by little, but it was little too slow. With the way he is now he could get beaten by a fly.


    *CREAK* *CREAK*


    Slowly, the door to the training room creaked open, the sound cutting through the silence like a blade. Ragnar stepped inside, his heavy footsteps echoing against the wooden floor. His legs, burly and thick as tree trunks. He stopped just a few feet away, his gaze settling on Toshi for a moment too long before letting out a heavy sigh.


    "Dragon has called for you," Ragnar said, his deep, gravelly voice rumbling through the room. Toshi, mid-swing, froze awkwardly with one arm still raised. "Uh... called for me? Like, to his office?" He lowered his arm slowly, his expression shifting. "Did he say why?"


    Ragnar shrugged, folding his massive arms over his chest. "Didn''t ask. Didn''t care. Just passing along the message."


    Toshi scratched the back of his head nervously. "Right... okay. Guess I should, uh, go then."


    Ragnar''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression unreadable. "You should," he said simply. Then, after an uncomfortably long pause, he added, "Don''t keep him waiting."


    "Yeah, yeah, of course not. " Toshi muttered, scrambling to his feet. He glanced at Ragnar, hoping for some kind of reassurance, but the man''s stoic face didn''t help.


    He awkwardly placed the wooden sword back onto the rack, then slowly shuffled toward the door. He hesitated for a moment. "Uh... thanks for letting me know?"


    Ragnar raised an eyebrow. "It''s not like I had a choice."


    Toshi reached for a dried shirt hanging on the door, slowly pulling it down before draping it over his shoulder. "Right. Of course. Thanks anyway," Toshi replied awkwardly, slipping out the door and leaving Ragnar to shake his head with a low grunt. Conversations between Ragnar and Toshi was almost always like this.


    Ragnar was a man of very few words, the only time he''d get a few words out of him was when he was training. But even then most of time it was eerily quiet.


    Toshi as he walked down the hallway slowly brought the shirt overheard and quickly fitted it on. As he turned a few more corners he finally came across a large set of double doors.


    Taking a deep breath, Toshi pushed the door open, peeking through the narrow crack he made. He spotted Dragon sitting at his desk, papers in hand, focused in his work. Gathering himself, Toshi fully opened the door and stepped inside.


    "You called for me...?" Toshi asked, approaching the desk. Dragon''s focused gaze shifted from the papers to meet Toshi''s.


    "Yeah... take a seat," Dragon said, gesturing to the chair in front of him. Toshi nodded and complied, sitting down without hesitation.


    Dragon leaned back slightly, setting the papers aside. "I''m assuming you already know that we''re stopping by an island to gather supplies," he began, pausing momentarily to let the information sink in.


    "Yeah..." Toshi replied slowly, piecing together what Dragon was implying.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Dragon continued. "Under normal circumstances, we could dock at the shore without a problem. But this is Loguetown. After Roger''s death, the number of Marines stationed there has skyrocketed. It''s not exactly a welcoming place for people like us."


    Toshi scratched his chin thoughtfully. "If that''s the case, can''t we just go to a different island?" he asked. He wasn''t opposed to going to Loguetown, but logically, another island seemed like a safer option.


    Dragon sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Yeah, I thought about that too," he admitted. "But reaching another island could take weeks. We don''t have enough food to last that long. With the number of recruits and soldiers we''re carrying, it''s already hard enough to stretch what little supplies we have for a few days, let alone weeks."


    Toshi shrugged. "I guess, but what does that have to do with me?" he asked.


    Dragon gave a subtle smirk. "We''re sending out a team to gather supplies from Loguetown while the main ship stays at a safe distance. If the Navy tries to attack us, we can escape without any issues," he explained, pausing for emphasis. "The reason we need you is that you''re from Loguetown. You have a rough understanding of the layout, so it''ll make things easier with you there," Dragon said bluntly.


    Toshi nodded, understanding the reasoning, though his brow furrowed in confusion. "How''d you know I''m from Loguetown?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    A subtle smirk spread across Dragon''s face. "Weren''t you the kid who asked Roger where the One Piece was?" Dragon said, clearly amused.


    Toshi let out an awkward laugh. "Hehe, yeah..." He scratched the back of his head, realizing it wasn''t exactly one of his finer moments. '' So that meant he was there too?... ''


    Toshi hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Yeah, I''ll do it," he said firmly. Though the mission was about gathering supplies, his reasons ran deeper. He needed to see if something...no, someone...was still there.


    Dragon studied him closely, a knowing glint in his eyes. He gave a subtle nod, "Perfect." He didn''t press further, as if he understood there was more to Toshi''s choice than he was willing to share.


    *KNOCK* *KNOCK*


    Then a sharp knock from the door broke the moment. "Dragon, it''s time," a voice called from outside.


    Dragon rose to his feet, gesturing for Toshi to follow. "Let''s get going. Time to meet your team," he said, walking out of the room.


    Toshi trailed behind, watching the green cloak on Dragon''s shoulders sway with each step. They moved through the narrow corridors of the ship, the wooden floor creaking faintly beneath their feet. After a few turns and quiet footsteps echoing in the hallways, they reached a flight of stairs.


    Climbing the steps, they came onto the deck. Toshi instantly squinted as the sunlight hit him, momentarily blinding him as he stepped onto the deck. The salty tang of the sea air filled his nose, and the heavy heat instantly clung to his skin.


    Dragon led Toshi across the deck, his green cloak fluttering in the breeze. The ship''s mast loomed above them, its sails furled, and the faint sound of waves slapping against the hull.


    Dragon led him to a group of three standing near the railing. They were waiting, but not exactly welcoming. They looked more frustrated than anything. Dragon gestured toward them with a tilt of his head.


    "Toshi, this is your team," he said simply.


    The first one, a tall, broad-shouldered man with a shaved head, looked up briefly. His expression didn''t change...calm, almost unreadable, but then he gave a subtle nod. "Bastian," he said, his deep voice barely louder than the sound of the waves, before turning his attention back to the water like Toshi wasn''t worth another second of his time.


    Next to him, a woman with eyes and a permanent scowl didn''t even bother to straighten up. She was leaning against the railing, one hand resting on the pistol at her side. "Kaya," she said flatly, her gaze flicking over Toshi for less than a second before she turned back to whatever had caught her attention.


    The last one, a boy just about Toshi''s age with messy black hair, gave a half-hearted wave, his grin looking more like a shrug in facial form. "Finn," he said, then immediately crouched down to adjust some supplies at his feet, humming to himself.


    Toshi stood there awkwardly, shifting his weight. "Uh¡­ nice to meet you guys," he offered, his voice trailing off when no one bothered to respond.


    Dragon''s lips twitched, just barely, like he was holding back a smirk. "They''ll get the job done," he said. "Don''t take it personally."


    Toshi gave a simple nod, unsure how else to respond. Dragon didn''t wait for more. He gestured toward the small caravel at the bottom side of the ship. "Get moving. You''ve got a job to do."


    The four of them boarded in silence. Bastian took his place at the wheel, a compass in hand. Kaya leaned against the bow, her arms crossed as her eyes looked ahead, giving no sign she planned to make small talk. Finn kept himself busy checking the supplies, muttering under his breath about something while occasionally swatting at his hair as the wind tossed it in his face.


    Toshi found a spot near the edge of the boat, settling in with a quiet sigh. Slowly they started to push off the boat and slowly sail toward the loguetown in the distance, its size the size of a rock on the horizon.


    As they sailed away, Toshi glanced back at the ship. Its massive shadow still loomed over them, stretching far across the water even as the distance grew. Only now did he fully grasp its sheer size. It was massive...easily the size of the Titanic, perhaps even larger. "Holy shit," he muttered under his breath, his eyes widening in slightly.


    No one said a word, and Toshi didn''t try to break the silence. It wasn''t like he needed them to like him. He was here for a reason, one that had nothing to do with earning their approval.


    His gaze then drifted to the horizon, where Loguetown waited. Whatever they thought of him didn''t matter. He wasn''t going back to loguetown just to follow orders. He had something, or someone...he needed to find.


    _________


    _________________


    As they sailed time passed in silence, the only sounds coming from the creak of the ship and the soft splash of waves. As they sailed, the sight of Loguetown grew larger on the horizon, while their ship seemed to shrink in comparison. Hours slipped by before they finally reached the port.


    Ships crowded the docks, masts swaying gently in the breeze. The boat rocked as it eased into position, waves lapping against its sides while shouts and chatter echoed in the distance.


    Toshi took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the familiar, salty air. It was a scent he hadn''t realized he missed until now, a mixture of sea and city. A quiet smile tugged at the corners of his lips, unbidden but welcomed.


    Loguetown....It was the town he''d left behind, yet it felt like nothing had truly changed. The streets would still be crowded, the markets still noisy, and the scent of food and fish still thick in the air. Everything was the same, but at the same time, it felt like it had grown, expanded, as if it had a life of its own that he''d missed during his time away.


    ...He Was Finally Home...


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 18

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Biastian''s deep voice broke the silence. "Alright, we shouldn''t take too long." Swinging a backpack off his shoulder, he dropped it to the deck with a soft thud and began rummaging through it. After a moment, he pulled out several stacks of Berries, the crisp bills bound tightly together by a rubber band.


    "We''ll split up," he said. "We already look suspicious sticking together. If we separate and cover more ground, it''ll be easier." He handed each person a stack of Berries before reaching back into the bag. This time, he pulled out three Den Den Mushi, their little eyes blinking as they adjusted to the light.


    "These are for when we need to communicate," he added, holding them out for the others to take.


    Toshi grabbed both the stack of Berries and the Den Den Mushi, his fingers lingering on the crisp bills. He wasn''t exactly against the idea of having extra money to spend. Flipping through the stack, he silently counted, '' 300,000 Beli? This is overkill. I could get food for three whole months on just 150,000... Guess I''ll just keep the pocket change. '' A greedy thought crossed his mind, and a small grin tugged at his lips as he licked them slightly.


    The others took their stacks of Berries and Den Den Mushi without much fuss, giving Biastian subtle nods of acknowledgment.


    "Got it," Finn said.


    "Yep," Kaya murmured, her gaze drifting toward the somewhere, almost lost in thought.


    Toshi kept quiet, his attention fixed on the money in his hands. Not a single word left his lips as he thumbed through the bills, lost in his own thoughts.


    Biastian adjusted his backpack and glanced at the group. "Alright, let''s get moving." With that, he gave a solid nod. One by one, they stepped off the ship, the worn wood of the dock creaking beneath their feet.


    As they made their way down the port, Toshi''s gaze drifted downward. Below the pier, schools of fish darted back and forth, their scales glinting in the sunlight below the surface. He watched them for a moment, then, with a quiet exhale, he lifted his head and looked back on the port ahead.


    "We''ll split up from here," Biastian said. "Stick to the plan, and don''t draw attention to yourselves."


    The group nodded in agreement, without another word, they went their separate ways. Toshi turned on his heel, heading off alone, the sounds from the port fading slightly as he moved deeper into the town.


    ____


    _______


    Toshi moved through the streets, the salty sea breeze mingling with the aroma of food wafting from nearby stalls. It was a scent he knew all too well, a reminder of home. Even though he''d only been gone for a few weeks, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of nostalgia. And by "nostalgia," he meant "hunger."


    After hours of wandering, he finally loaded up a knapsack he bought with a variety of food, his shoulders aching from the weight. He made his way through the crowds, stopping at different vendors to pick up mostly canned foods.


    "Alright, this is more than enough," Toshi muttered, eyeing the fully packed knapsack stuffed with mostly canned corn and soup. A grin spread across his face as he held up a stack of beli. "150,000 beli, all for meee..." he said, sticking out his tongue and licking his lips.


    He shoved the money into his pocket and hoisted the oversized knapsack over his shoulder. The bag was almost twice his size, its bulky shape awkwardly pressing out where cans pressed against the fabric.


    As Toshi made his way through a narrow alley, he adjusted the slipping knapsack, gripping it tightly. The grin he had from earlier vanished, his eyebrows furrowed and he slowly bit at his bottom lip. His hand clenched the strap as though his life depended on it.


    Eventually, he stopped at the top of a staircase that descended into the shadows below. He stood there for a moment, staring down the steps, his chest rising and falling with a slow, deliberate breath. Closing his eyes, he murmured silently to himself, '' Please be alive... '' Opening his eyes. He stepped forward, taking the first step down.


    *Cluck*


    The sound of his boots echoed softly, each step creating a distinct cluck against the cobblestone stairs. He hesitated for a moment before taking another step..


    '' Please be alive... ''


    '' Please be alive... ''


    '' Please be alive... ''


    The same words echoed in his mind with every step he took, over and over again. When he reached the last stair, he stopped for a moment, his hands trembling slightly. His eyes lifted to the bar''s sign, which swayed gently in the breeze, creaking softly as it moved.


    He took one final step, reaching the base of the stairs, and turned toward the door that led inside a bar. The silence was unsettling. Not a single sound came from the bar...it was unnervingly quiet.


    With a trembling hand, he pushed the door open, the hinges groaning as he stepped inside. The floorboards creaked loudly under the weight of his boots, the sound magnified in the stillness. The bar was completely empty. Chairs were stacked neatly on tables, and a fine layer of dust covered every surface. It looked abandoned, as though it hadn''t seen a soul in weeks.


    Slowly, Toshi let the heavy sack slip from his shoulder, the weight hitting the floor with a resounding thud.


    '' He''s dead... '' The thought struck him like a blade, cutting deeper than he could bear. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the floor, the strength draining from his body. Tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision as they spilled over.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Toshi sat on the cold floor, his chest tightening with every breath. His trembling hands clutched at his knees as tears streaked down his face. The thought pounded relentlessly in his mind.


    '' Raoul is dead... and it''s all my fault. ''


    The weight of guilt crushed him, heavier than the knapsack he had carried through. He replayed every decision, every mistake that had led to that moment. If he had been smarter or stronger, maybe...just maybe...things would have been different.


    "I should''ve stopped it... I should''ve did something." he whispered, his voice barely audible, choked by the lump in his throat.


    He buried his face in his hands, his shoulders shaking with sobs. The silence of the room felt suffocating, mocking him with its emptiness.


    "This is my fault... all of it," Toshi muttered, his voice cracking. He slammed a fist against the floor, the sharp pain doing nothing to dull the ache in his chest. "If I wasn''t so weak... If I wasn''t so fucking ass. "


    The despair clawed at him, pulling him deeper into the spiral.


    *Clank* *Clank*


    The clanging of metal broke through the suffocating silence, coming from the back room. Toshi froze, his breath catching as the sound of a door opening followed, its hinges creaking.


    "We''re closed..." a heavy voice called out, gruff yet unmistakable.


    Toshi''s eyes flew open, tears streaming down his cheeks as he turned toward the source of the voice.


    It was Raoul...alive, but different. His right sleeve hung loose where his arm used to be. His face was frozen in shock, his wide eyes locking onto Toshi''s, filled with the same disbelief and shock as Toshi''s.


    "TOSHI!" Raoul shouted, his voice cracking.


    "RAOUL!" Toshi yelled back, his voice trembling.


    Before either could say another word, Toshi shot off the floor, his legs moving faster than his mind. He vaulted over the counter, throwing himself into Raoul''s arms. His hands gripped tightly around his Raoul, and he buried his face against Raoul''s chest, the sobs escaping him uncontrollably.


    "You''re alive... You''re alive..." Toshi whispered between breaths, clinging to him as though letting go might make Raoul vanish.


    Raoul, still shocked, wrapped his one remaining arm around Toshi, holding him just as tightly. "Damn right, kid... I''m alive." His voice wavered.


    After what felt like an eternity of clinging to each other, Toshi and Raoul finally pulled away, both wiping away the remnants of tears from their eyes. Toshi might''ve had the mind of a grown man, but he didn''t mind acting like a kid every now and then.


    Then they wordlessly moved to a nearby table, the full weight of everything that just happened sinking in.


    Toshi let out a shaky breath. "Raoul¡­" he started, his voice cracking slightly. "How¡­ how are you still alive? I thought¡ª"


    Raoul sighed, rubbing his forehead as he leaned back in the chair. His remaining hand flexed as if trying to hold on to something. "Yeah, I get it. I thought the same thing for a while." His gaze softened, and he looked out the window for a moment, gathering his thoughts. "When I lost my arm, I¡­ I blacked out. I didn''t even know what happened after that. But when I came to, I was in a hospital bed, hooked up to machines."


    Toshi''s eyes widened, a wave of relief washing over him. "So you¡­ you were rescued?" he asked quietly, his voice trembling slightly.


    Raoul nodded slowly. "Yeah. Some stranger found me and took me to the nearest hospital, paid for everything too... I don''t even know who they were. But they made sure I got the treatment I needed. I spent weeks in recovery¡ªmy arm was too far gone to save, but I was lucky they got me there in time."


    Toshi leaned back in his chair. "I''m relieved¡­" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I thought I lost you for good."


    Raoul gave him a tired but reassuring smile. "Guess you''re stuck with me for a little while longer." He paused, then added with a smirk, "Though I might need a new arm if I''m gonna keep up with you."


    Toshi couldn''t help but laugh. "We''ll figure it out," he said, his grin returning. "But I''m just glad you''re here... Alive."


    Raoul''s eyes softened as he leaned back, letting the silence settle between them for a moment.


    Raoul raised an eyebrow, glancing at Toshi. "What about you? What happened after¡ª?"


    Toshi shrugged nonchalantly, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "Oh, you know. Tortured, sold off as a slave... the usual." He paused for a moment, watching Raoul''s face scrunched in sheer shock. "Had to fight for my life every day. Kinda sucked, but I got used to it. Got my ass beat though."


    Raoul stared at him, jaw hanging slightly open, his expression somewhere between horrified and not believing a word Toshi is saying.


    Toshi waved a hand dismissively, clearly unfazed. "Eh, I survived. Got rescued by the Freedom Fighters. They pulled me out of there, showed me how to fight yada yada...and here I am."


    Raoul blinked a few times, still processing. "Wait, what? You just¡­ casually throw that out there like it''s nothing?"


    Toshi chuckled, leaning back in his chair, arms crossed. "Well, when you''ve been through it, it kinda becomes second nature, y''know? Like, ''Hey, I got sold into slavery and tortured''...it''s just a Tuesday."


    Raoul''s eyes widened. "You make it sound like you''re talking about buying a beer or something.."


    Toshi shrugged again, his grin widening. "It''s all about perspective, my friend."


    They talked for hours, the conversation flowing effortlessly between them. Laughter and tears came in waves as they shared a beer, reminiscing and venting. Toshi made light of things that should have been too heavy to joke about, and Raoul, still in disbelief at how easily Toshi handled it all, couldn''t help but laugh along, shaking his head.(" PURURURU...PURURURURU.... ")


    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by a sharp ringing from Toshi''s side pocket.


    "Huh?" Toshi blinked, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the Den Den Mushi.


    The snail''s mouth snapped open with a loud "CACHA!" Its eyelids furrowed into a scowl, its expression perfectly mirroring the mood of the voice that came through.


    "Where are you? We''re leaving," growled Biastian from the other end.


    Toshi shot up from his seat.. "Ahh... I''m coming jeez, I''m coming!" he said hurriedly, snapping the Den Den Mushi shut and stuffing it back into his cloak.


    Raoul raised an eyebrow. "Who''s that?" he asked, leaning back in his chair.


    Toshi sighed, rolling his eyes. "My grumpy teammate...." He turned to Raoul, a small smile breaking. "Alright, it''s really good to see you''re okay, Raoul. But I gotta go. Duty calls."


    "Why do you have to go?" Raoul asked, his tone lighter, though there was a trace of earnestness beneath it. He leaned back, a subtle smirk tugging at his lips. "You could stay. We could open the shop back up and run it together... how about it?"


    Toshi let out a long sigh, turning his gaze away. "Like I told you before, Raoul, no. I can''t," he said firmly. He spun on his heel, his left hand slipping into his pockets. "I''ve got a new goal now, something I need to do. As much as I''d like to stay here with you... I just can''t."


    Raoul chuckled, shaking his head knowingly. "I figured you''d say that," he said with a grin. He grabbed the bottle of booze on the table, lifting it slightly in a mock toast before taking a swig. "Whatever that new goal of yours is, I hope you don''t go dying off and nail it... And when you do, how about you swing back here for a drink? My treat."


    Toshi''s grin widened into a massive, boyish smile. "Of course," he murmured, his voice low. He hoisted the sack over his shoulder, its weight seemingly nothing to him now. With a casual wave, he turned and headed for the door.


    He pushed it open, pausing briefly on the threshold. The cool air from outside brushed against his face as he stood still, taking a long, steady breath.. '' My goal? To become strong enough to protect the things I care about... strong enough to ensure that what happened never happens again. ''


    With that thought, Toshi stepped out into the alleyway. His boots echoed faintly as he climbed the flight of stairs. The bright light shone in the distance, as he looked up ahead.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    ______________


    _________________________________________________

 Chapter 19

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi climbed the stairs, his hand gripping the sack slung over his shoulder as if it might slip away at any moment. The weight of it didn''t bother him; it was the silence that seemed heavier.


    As he reached the top, he stopped, turning slightly to glance back down the steps. For a moment, he just stood there, taking a deep breath as if the air itself was some sort of relief. Then, without another word or thought, he turned away and kept walking, the soft *cluck* of his boots fading.


    ______


    _____________


    After weaving through countless alleyways, turning corner after corner, Toshi finally spotted it. A grin spread across his face. "Ah, there it is...the port," he muttered to himself. Through the narrow alley, the docks stretched out before him, crowded with boats of every shape and size, swaying slightly as the waves brushed against them.


    He walked on, the sack slung over his shoulder shifting slightly with each step. For once, his mind felt clear, the weight of everything momentarily lifted. A reliefed grin appeared on his face, '' He''s alive... ''


    " Hey! " A drunken voice came from behind.


    But then, a voice broke him out of his thoughts.


    "Oi! Well, I''ll be damned... if it ain''t that little fucker, Toshi!"


    Toshi froze mid-step, the grin slipping from his face as he turned his head slightly, his eyes narrowing slightly as he turned.


    '' Wait, I know that voice¡­ '' Toshi groaned internally, already regretting turning around. It was another one of his former "customers"...this time, the guy who''d bought a fake wedding ring off him a few months back. The same ring, if he remembered correctly, that led to said guy''s wife finding out it was fake and walking out on him.


    "Yikes¡­" Toshi muttered under his breath, spinning on his heel to face the inevitable drama.


    Sure enough, there he was, a fat man who looked like he''d lost a fight with a garbage bin and then decided to live in it. His beard was an uneven jungle of hair, his bald head gleamed slightly under the faint alley light, and his clothes were in such a sorry state they probably violated several health codes.


    "My wife left me because of you!" the man bellowed, his hand trembling as he smashed a booze bottle against the alley wall. The shards clinked to the ground, leaving him with a jagged, makeshift weapon in hand.


    Toshi raised an eyebrow, his expression somewhere between boredom and mild amusement. "Right, okay. First of all," he started, gesturing vaguely at the man, "you asked for a cheap ring. Like, bargain-bin cheap. And secondly, let''s be honest here, if she left you over a fake ring, was she really in it for love?"


    He gave the man a pointed look before smirking. "If anything, I did you a favor!"


    The guy, predictably, didn''t look convinced. Instead, his face turned a shade of beet-red as he gripped the jagged bottle tighter.


    "You''re gonna die for what you did to me! I loved her, and she left me because of YOU!" the man screamed, his voice cracking slightly. Without warning, he charged forward, the jagged bottle clutched tightly in his hand. As he closed the distance, he thrust the makeshift weapon straight toward Toshi''s neck.


    Toshi didn''t flinch. Instead, a grin spread across his face, his body instinctively jumping backward just as the man lunged. The thrust missed, and Toshi took a measured step away, staying close enough to keep him within arm''s reach but far enough to avoid the next swing.


    "Really? This is what we''re doing today?" Toshi said with a sigh, gripping the sack tightly with both hands. His grin widened as an idea struck him. "Alright then...try this on for size! CAN ATTACK!"


    With a sharp pivot, he swung the overstuffed sack with all his strength, aiming directly for the man''s head.


    *WHAM!*


    The sack collided with the man''s head, the hard edges of the can inside digging into his skin. The sheer force of the impact sent the man stumbling sideways, his head smacking against the brick wall with a dull thud before he dropped to the ground.


    Toshi watched as the man crumpled to the ground, his limbs sprawled out in every direction. Foam bubbled from his mouth, and his eyes rolled so far back they might as well have been checking out his brain.


    "Damn," Toshi muttered, slinging the sack back over his shoulder with a shrug. "Didn''t think canned soup would hit that hard. Guess that''s why it''s the good stuff."


    He gave the unconscious man a once-over, tilting his head. "You''re lucky, though. If I''d used the condensed milk, you''d be done for."


    With that, he turned on his heel and walked toward the port, leaving the man and his grudge in the shadows of the alley.


    "Jeez¡­ what a bum," Toshi grumbled, his face twisting into an annoyed pout as he stared down at his hand. After a moment, the expression softened, replaced by a small, self-satisfied grin. He flexed his fingers, clenching his fist before relaxing it again. '' I''ve gotten stronger, '' he thought, a twinge of pride swelling in his chest.


    The grin widened as a memory floated to the surface. '' I guess getting the shit kicked out of me by Troy and the others wasn''t for nothing after all. '' He chuckled to himself, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. "Silver linings, huh?" With that, he slung the sack higher over his shoulder and kept moving, the ship coming into view as he approached the port.


    As he came closer, though, he couldn''t ignore the heavy, pointed glares that seemed to stick to him like wet clothes. To the point Toshi could practically hear their thoughts: '' Oh, look who finally decided to show up. ''


    He scratched the back of his head, offering them a sheepish grin. "Heh¡­ ran into a bit of, uh, personal business," he said, waving a hand dismissively as though that explained everything. The stares didn''t soften. If anything, they got worse.


    Toshi sighed dramatically, muttering under his breath, "Tough crowd." Then, without waiting for a response, he hopped onto the ship with a casual step, the wooden deck groaning slightly under the weight of his overloaded sack.


    The boat swayed slightly as Toshi stepped onboard, the gentle rock nearly making him stumble...not that he''d admit it. Finn and Kaya barely looked up, too busy stacking supplies into crates like it was a race they didn''t want to win.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Biastian, however, was a different story. He stood near the mast, arms crossed, his eyes narrowed into slits. "Our mission could''ve been compromised because of you," he barked. "If you''d taken any longer, we''d have left you behind."


    Toshi blinked at him, unimpressed. "You say that like it''s a bad thing," he replied flatly, brushing past him. "Relax, I''m here now. Mission saved, big guy."


    Biastian muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like an insult, but Toshi had already tuned him out. He hefted the sack off his shoulder and dumped it beside Finn and Kaya with a thud. Finn glanced up briefly, raising an eyebrow, but said nothing. Kaya just shrugged and added the contents to the crates.


    "Glad to see everyone''s thrilled about my return," Toshi quipped, heading toward the ropes securing tied to the port.


    As he untied the last knot, he braced his foot against the dock and shoved off, the boat groaning slightly as it drifted free. "Alright, people, let''s move," he called out, moving to unfurl the sails.


    The wind caught almost immediately, pulling the boat forward. Loguetown started shrinking behind them, its port fading into the horizon. Toshi leaned against the mast, arms crossed, a satisfied grin on his face as the salty breeze tugged at his hair.


    "Goodbye, Loguetown," he said under his breath. Then, with a grin that was equal parts smug and mischievous, he added, "and goodbye to all the people I owe money to."


    Toshi leaned on the railing, watching Loguetown disappear bit by bit into the horizon. The ocean breeze tugged at his hood, but he didn''t care. A small smile crept onto his face as he stared at the shrinking island. '' I''ll see you again soon, Raoul, '' he thought.


    Turning back to face the endless stretch of sea, Toshi''s smile grew into his usual easygoing grin.... Then he noticed a shape on the horizon, a dot bobbing just above the waves. "Is that our boat?" Toshi asked, squinting.


    But the closer they got, the clearer it became....it wasn''t their boat. It was a Marine ship, small but sturdy...just about the size of their Caravel. Toshi''s stomach sank, and he instinctively pulled his hood lower over his face.


    The grin slid off Toshi''s face like water off a deck. His brows furrowed. '' Oh, great. Marines. ''


    Finn and Kaya exchanged worried glances before quickly flipping their hoods up. Biastian stayed calm, keeping his eyes forward like he didn''t have a care in the world. It was as if whatever was happening didn''t matter at all.


    "HEY! STOP THE SHIP!" A voice screamed from the deck of the ship, his voice carrying across the water with all the subtlety of a cannon blast.


    The officer stepped into full view...a Marine in standard uniform, though his sleeves had been ripped off, leaving his muscled arms exposed. Behind him, a cape swayed with the word "Justice" boldly emblazoned across the back, with a marine cap on his head.


    "What do we do?" Toshi whispered as he glanced at Biastian. Biastian rolled his eyes, his tone flat. "We play it cool," he replied, as if it were the simplest solution in the world. "Maybe they''re just... I don''t know, lost."


    Toshi stared at him, dumbfounded. "Lost? They''re Marines. When are Marines ever lost?"


    "Details," Biastian replied with a dismissive wave, his voice unshaken. "Just smile and wave."


    Toshi didn''t even attempt to hide his expression. "You''re kidding, right?"


    But Biastian had already adjusted his hood, straightening like this was just another minor inconvenience. Finn leaned in close, muttering under his breath, "We''re doomed."


    Kaya tried to suppress a nervous laugh. "Well, at least Biastian looks like he believes his own nonsense."


    The Marine ship was now close enough for them to hear the officer barking orders at his crew. Toshi''s gripped onto the railing, his nerves felt like they were fraying, and the longer Biastian stood there looking smug, the more Toshi felt like punching him.


    "This better not end with us in cuffs," Toshi muttered. Biastian''s faint grin barely wavered. He murmured back, "Relax. It''s just a Marine ship. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    As the ship drew closer, Finn quickly unfurled the sails and dropped anchor, keeping the ship steady above the water. Moments later, the marine vessel anchored alongside, facing just the opposite way.


    The marine captain stood at the bow, his eyes scanning the deck. With a snap of his fingers, five marines came from behind him, carrying a wide wooden plank. They set it down, bridging the gap between the two ships.


    Pulling his cap down just enough to cast a shadow over his eyes, the captain walked across the plank and onto their ship. The five marines followed closely behind, each one carrying a weapon. Some bore cutlasses, others rifles, all held at their sides but ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice.


    The captain paused, his gaze sweeping over the crew. "Hmm... what''s your business here?" he asked bluntly. His head tilted slightly, shifting his focus from one face to the next as he waited for an answer.


    Biastian stepped forward, his expression calm and collected, though the faint twitch in his jaw said otherwise. "We came for supplies, sir," he said. "Travelers, you see. Just trying to make our way." He gestured to the crates piled on the deck.


    The Marine captain didn''t look convinced. The captain narrowed his eyes at Biastian, studying him for a long, tense moment...Without a word, he snapped his fingers in the air. "Check those crates," he ordered.


    Toshi glanced at the others, tension rolling off them like waves. Finn shifted uneasily on his feet, while Kaya kept her hands clutched together, visibly pale. The marines pried open the crates and rummaging through it. Their supplies were thrown onto the deck...cans rolling, sacks spilling of corn, and everything inside of the crates.


    Toshi clenched his jaw, biting his bottom lip to keep from snapping. His fingers twitched at his side, aching to just punch the shit out of all of them. But he held himself in check, forcing his gaze downward to avoid drawing attention.


    "Aha! Found something, sir!" one of the Marines called out.


    "Me too¡­"


    "I found it, sir," Another one of the Marines called out, holding up a small bag filled with white powder for all to see.


    The others followed suit, lifting identical bags as faint grins tugged at the corners of their mouths. The captain''s lips curled into a sly grin. "Travelers, you say? And yet, here you are¡­ in possession of cocaine?" His voice dripped with feigned surprise. He paused, savoring the moment before continuing, "By order of the law, you''re all under arrest for possession of illegal substances and conspiracy to distribute."


    Toshi''s heart pounded in his chest, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "What the hell are you talking about?!" he shouted, "We never had anything like that!"


    The captain didn''t even flinch, like he didn''t even care if it was or wasn''t. His lips curled into a tight smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Oh, really?" He raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying this. "You expect me to believe that?" He motioned for the marines to step closer, their weapons drawn.


    The marines surrounding them didn''t seem to be in any mood to listen. They moved in, fists outstretched, eyes locked on Toshi and the others. Toshi took a step back, glancing at Finn and Kaya. They looked pale, their eyes wide with fear. Kaya''s hands trembled, her body rigid, while Finn''s jaw was clenched tight, though he said nothing.


    The captain still had that grin plastered on his face. " You''ll be taken back to Loguetown and arrested. You should have thought twice before getting mixed up in this."


    Toshi clenched his fists tighter, "We''re not dealing drugs!" he snapped. "We''re just traveling, trying to get by! You can''t just pin this on us!"


    Biastian stepped forward. "He''s right," Biastian said. "You''ve got nothing on us. This is a setup." His eyes flicked to the bag of powder the marine held up. "You guy''s clearly planted that there."


    The captain didn''t seem to care, waving off Biastian''s words with a flick of his hand. "Save your breath. You''ll have plenty of time to explain yourselves in front of a judge."


    "Move!" one of the marines barked, grabbing Finn by the arm.


    "Don''t touch me!" Finn snapped back, shoving the marine''s hand away with surprising strength.


    Toshi''s eyes darted between the crew, the marines, and the captain. They were outnumbered, outgunned. But there was no way he was going down without a fight.


    '' These corrupted little shits¡­ '' Toshi thought, his hands trembling as sweat dripped down his temple. His face twitched in frustration. '' What do we do now? '' He glanced around, hoping for a miracle, a trapdoor, a conveniently timed earthquake, anything.


    *PFFTTT*


    Toshi''s body instinctively jumped as the sound of the gunshot rang through the air. Then a Marine collapsed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him, a bullet lodged squarely in his skull.


    "DIE YOU CORRUPTED BASTARDS!" Biastian screamed, standing in the shadows, rifle in hand, with smoke curling from its barrel. He didn''t wait for any of the marines to make their move; he quickly started reloading ready for another shot.


    The marines paused briefly, their eyes flicking nervously over at the dead marine, then to Biastian, who was still reloading his rifle. But it wasn''t enough to stop them. They all then dashed forward unsheathing their weapons.


    "You little shits!" One of the Marine scream, slamming his boot into the wooden deck as he dashed forward, his cutlass aimed directly at Toshi''s chest.


    '' Fuck¡­ fuck! '' Toshi''s thoughts spiraled in panic, but his body moved before he could think...He twisted his body to the side, the blade whistling past him so close he felt the chill graze the air near his arm.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 20

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    '' Fuck¡­ fuck! '' Toshi''s thoughts spiraled in panic, but his body moved before he could think...He twisted his body to the side, the blade whistling past him so close he felt the chill graze the air near his arm.


    The marine followed up with a quick horizontal swing, the tip of blade gleaming in the sunlight as it arced through the air, aimed to cleave Toshi in two. Toshi dropped low in the nick of time, feeling the blade whistle just above his head. He winced as a strand of hair fluttered to the ground, severed cleanly by the close call.


    Still crouched, Toshi wasted no time. He pushed off the sole of his foot, his muscles coiled like a spring, and lunged forward with explosive speed. His arm cocked back, fist tight and trembling, before he swung forward in a punch aimed squarely at the marine''s jaw.


    The marine tilted his head to the right, dodging Toshi''s punch with ease. His fist punching through nothing but air. Toshi wasn''t exactly an expert fighter. Compared to a Marine with real combat training and experience, he didn''t stand a chance...he was completely out of his league.


    Before Toshi could recover, the marine''s left fist clenched tightly and shot forward with speeds Toshi couldn''t react to. The blow connected squarely with Toshi''s stomach.


    *BWAHM*


    The force of the punch was like being hit by a truck. All the air rushed from Toshi''s lungs as pain exploded in his abdomen. His knees buckled, and for a moment, he swayed, trying to steady himself, but his legs felt like jelly.


    Toshi looked up weakly, his body trembling as he tried to stand. The marine loomed over him, a grin plastered on his face. He raised his sword high above his head, the blade catching the glimmer of the sun as he came swinging down.


    '' I''m dead... '' Toshi flinched closing his eyes. The thought sent a chill down his spine, freezing him in place.


    This was it.....Toshi was going to die.


    *PFFT!*


    The loud crack of another gunshot tore through the air, echoing in Toshi''s ears. The marine stopped mid-swing, his eyes going wide in shock before his body went slack. He collapsed to the deck like a rag doll, the sword slipping from his grasp and clattering onto the wooden planks beside Toshi.


    For a moment, Toshi just stared, his breath hitching in disbelief. Then a nervous smile spread across his face as relief washed over him. "Oh, thank God," he muttered under his breath, his voice shaky.


    Wasting no time, Toshi snatched the sword from the ground, clutching it tightly within his palms. "THANKS, BIASTIAN!" Toshi yelled across the deck, his voice hoarse but loud enough to get his message across. His eyes darted toward Biastian, who stood at the ship''s stern with a rifle in hand, smoke curling from the barrel.


    Toshi''s gaze quickly shifted to assess the rest of the ship. Kaya was in trouble, a Marine was charging straight at her, his cutlass in hand. Her hands trembled as she gripped her pistol, the barrel shaking so badly it looked like it might slip from her grasp. Fear was etched across her pale face as she stumbled backward, step after panicked step.


    The Marine closed in fast, his weapon raised for a swing.


    *BAM!*


    The gunshot rang out, sharp and final. Kaya had pulled the trigger, the recoil jerking her arm back as the bullet cut through the air and struck the Marine square in the chest. He collapsed instantly, the blade slipping from his hands as blood began to pool around his lifeless body.


    For a moment, Kaya froze, her wide eyes fixed on the dead Marine, the pistol still clutched tightly in her hands.


    However Finn wasn''t faring much better. He was struggling with another marine, sweat dripping from his forehead as he narrowly avoided a swing of a cutlass.


    The captain, however, was nowhere to be seen. Coward. Toshi caught a glimpse of him running across the plank back to the marine ship, his coat flapping in the wind as he abandoned his crew, as they began to die off.


    But then Toshi''s eyes landed on something that made his stomach drop...a marine at the far end of the deck, crouched with a rifle trained directly on Finn. A sick grin stretched across the marine''s face as his finger hovered over the trigger.


    Toshi didn''t think. His legs moved on their own, his body propelled forward. "FINN, MOVE!" he screamed, the words ripping from his throat. But Finn didn''t hear him...or maybe he was too focused on the fight to react in time.


    It was too late.


    *PFFFTTT*


    The shot cracked through the air, and in the next heartbeat, Finn dropped to the ground, blood pooling around him faster than Toshi could process.


    "SHIT!" Toshi''s voice broke as he screamed, his body moving before his mind caught up. His eyes locked onto the Marine in the back, fumbling with his rifle to reload. Toshi''s grip tightened on his blade, his only thought, '' I have to stop him before he gets another shot. ''


    Closing the distance in a few frantic steps, Toshi swung his sword, aiming not to knock the rifle away. The blade struck true, sending the weapon spinning out of the Marine''s hands. The force threw the man off balance, his feet stumbling trying gather his balance.


    Toshi didn''t hesitate. He drove the blade forward with all the strength he had, the tip punching through the Marine''s uniform and into his chest. The man let out a choking gasp, his body stiffening before collapsing to the ground, dead.


    The rifle clattered to the floor, and Toshi snatched it up in one quick motion, his breathing ragged, sweat dripping from his face. Toshi spun, his heart hammering in his chest as he spotted another Marine closing in on Finn. The Marine''s sword was raised high, the blade catching the light as it arced downward, ready to finish Finn off.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Toshi didn''t think...he just moved. The rifle felt awkward in his hands, too heavy, too unnatural, but he gripped it tightly and brought it up to his shoulder. His breath caught as he aimed, the world around him narrowing to just the Marine and Finn on the ground.


    For a second, he froze. He closed his eyes, the cool ocean breeze brushing against his sweat-soaked face, pushing his hair back like a fleeting reassurance. It was strange, almost surreal, how calm it felt in that moment.


    ______________


    __________________________


    . . . .


    < ( "Alright, fine. Focus, boy. I told ya before...steady hand, steady aim. Don''t rush it, don''t overthink. You can''t control every shot, but you can control how you react." Sogeki waved a hand lazily. "Look at it like you''re not aiming at the bottle, but aiming through it. Let the gun follow your instincts." > ) Toshi''s mind snapped to Sogeki''s advice, the words echoing as if he were there.


    His eyes flew open, entirely focused. He lined up the rifle, the sights settling on the Marine''s head. One eye closed as his breathing slowed, steadying his aim. His finger hovered for a fraction of a second before he pressed down on the trigger.


    The recoil was instant, a sharp vibration jolting through his arm and into his entire body.


    *PFFFT*


    The bullet ripped through the air, its path nothing but deadly. It struck the Marine square in the back of his head, the impact snapping his head forward. For a moment, the man seemed frozen in place, his sword slipping from his grasp. Then, like a puppet with its strings cut, he toppled forward, his body tumbling over the ship''s edge and dropping into the sea with a muted splash.


    Toshi lowered the rifle slowly, his chest heaving as he watched the ripples on the water fade. It was finally over...or at least, this part of it.


    "FINN!" Kaya''s scream shattered the silence. She dropped to her knees beside him, her hands shaking as tears spilled down her face. Blood seeped from Finn''s stomach, staining his shirt and pooling beneath him.


    "Kaya, stop crying! Press on the wound!" Biastian barked from the helm. He worked quickly, unanchoring the ship and furling the sails. "He''s not dead yet. Let''s get out of here before we all are."


    Kaya nodded frantically, ripping her cloak into strips. "Stay with me, Finn. Don''t you dare die," she muttered, pressing the fabric against his stomach to staunch the bleeding.


    Toshi''s jaw tightened as he turned to Biastian. "What about the captain? That bastard set us up. He deserves to pay for what he did!"


    Biastian paused, glancing over his shoulder as the ship creaked to life. "We don''t have time," he said firmly. "If we go after him now, Finn doesn''t make it. Focus on getting back to the ship. That''s our priority."


    Toshi clenched his fists, his frustration boiling under his skin. But he knew Biastian was right. Revenge could wait...Finn couldn''t.


    The sails caught the wind, and the ship lurched forward, leaving the Marine vessel shrinking as they sailed. The tension on board was palpable, each creak of the wood and crash of the waves a reminder of how close they''d come to death.


    Biastian, gripping the wheel with one hand, pulled out a Den Den Mushi with the other. The snail blinked lazily at him as it woke up, its antennae twitching. "Dragon, it''s Biastian," he said, his voice low and urgent.


    [ .CACHA. ] A moment later, the snail''s mouth moved, its tone as calm and commanding as ever. [ "What happened." ]


    "It''s a mess," Biastian said, his eyes flicking toward Finn, who laid on the deck with Kaya still pressing against his wound. "We''ve been compromised. Marines ambushed us...some corrupt captain tried to frame us. Finn''s down, with serious injury to the stomach. We''re on route back to the ship now, but we''ll need the doctor ready."


    Dragon''s response came without hesitation. [ "Understood. Focus on getting back safely. We''ll handle the fallout later." ]


    Biastian gave a curt nod and ended the call, tucking the Den Den Mushi back into his cloak. "Hang in there, Finn," he muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on the wheel.


    A while of sailing passed in tense silence, the only sounds the crashing waves and Kaya''s quiet murmurs to Finn as she begged him to hold on. Toshi stood at the edge of the deck, keeping watch as guilt gnawed at him.


    '' I should''ve been faster... '' Toshi thought, the guilt wrapping around his chest like a vice. His fist tightened until his knuckles turned white, and with a sudden burst of frustration, he slammed it against the railing. The wood groaned under the impact, splintering under Toshi''s fists.


    ________________


    . . . .


    Finally, their ship came into view. As they pulled alongside, the crew onboard scrambling.


    "Get the doctor!" Biastian shouted as they docked, his voice cutting through the commotion. Several crew members rushed forward, lifting Finn carefully and carrying him down below deck to medic room.


    Toshi stood at the edge of the ships deck, his eyes glued to the door leading below, where the doctor was working on Finn. He hadn''t moved since they''d docked, the guilt weighing him down like an anchor.


    A voice broke through his thoughts. "What happened?" Troy asked, as he and Rose came over to him.


    Toshi didn''t look at them immediately. He ran a hand through his hair, his jaw tightening. "It was an ambush," he said finally, his voice low. "Marines set us up. The captain was corrupt...tried to frame us for smuggling drugs. Finn got hit in the crossfire."


    Troy''s face darkened. "How bad is it?"


    "He''s alive," Toshi said, glancing at the door again. "But... it''s bad. The doc''s doing what he can."


    Rose stood silently beside Troy, her eyes flicking between Toshi and the door, an unreadable expression stretched across her face. The unspoken tension hung in the air like a storm cloud, and for once, there were no words that could make things better.


    But there was one undeniable truth...Finn might not make it.


    The thought hit Toshi harder than he expected. He hadn''t known Finn long, but that didn''t make it easier. Somehow, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat responsible.


    '' If I''d done something sooner, maybe he wouldn''t be fighting for his life right now... '' The words echoed in his mind.


    . . . . .


    ______________________


    ____________


    "Headquarters! Headquarters! Respond!" the captain shouted into the Den Den Mushi, shaking as he waited for it to pick up. He huddled behind a crate on the deck, his breaths heavy and ragged. Sweat streamed down his face, soaking into the crumpled, sweat-streaked fabric of his once-ironed uniform, now clinging uncomfortably to his skin.


    [ .CACHA. ]


    The snail''s eyes opened slowly, its normally blank face twisting into a displeased scowl.


    [ "Report..." ] a deep, gruff voice growled from the other side.


    The captain licked his dry lips, forcing a shaky grin. "We... we were attacked by pirates, sir!" he stammered, his words rushing out in a panicked blur. "They ambushed us, completely caught us off guard! They...they killed all my men, sir!"


    His fingers tightened around the edge of the crate as if it might somehow calm him down.


    The voice on the other end didn''t respond right away. The silence stretched, heavy and oppressive, until finally, the gravelly tone cut through.


    [ "Return to base immediately," ] the voice ordered. [ "We''ll deal with the it at the base. Submit your report in person, and I''ll issue a bounty for these pirates. No loose ends." ]


    The captain exhaled a shaky breath, nodding even though the person on the other side couldn''t see him. "Y-yes, sir," he stammered, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    [ "What intel do you have on them?" ] the voice pressed.


    "I¡ªI''ve only got poor-quality photos, sir," the captain admitted. He pulled out a small folder with a few blurred, hastily taken shots of the group mid-battle. Their Faces were barely visible, obscured by motion and shadow. "It''s not much, but it''s something to start with. I''ll hand them over as soon as I get back."


    [ "Good enough," ] the voice growled. [ "Make sure you don''t screw this up any further." ]


    The Den Den Mushi''s eyes closed with a click, signaling the end of the call. The captain let out a long sigh, clutching the pictures in his palms...


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 21

    [ .A Week Later. ]


    Aboard the ship, Toshi stood shirtless in the training room, his torso on full display. His skin was a canvas of scars, jagged lines crisscrossing his chest and sides like something straight out of a horror movie.


    Sweat poured off him, glistening under the dim light as it pooled at his feet. He adjusted his grip on the sword and thrust it forward, the blade slicing cleanly through empty air. A deep breath followed, and he shifted his weight, planting his foot firmly before twisting into a diagonal slash.


    The motion felt smoother now, more instinctive. If he compared it to where he''d started weeks ago, he''d improved. He let out a breathy laugh, shaking his head. "Shit turning into slightly less shit is.... still shit," he muttered under his breath, wiping his face with the back of his hand before resetting his stance.


    The sword came up again, and he moved through the motions, faster this time. The rhythm, the sweat, the pain in his muscles¡ªit was all familiar now. Somehow, it felt like progress, even if it was slow. Maybe, just maybe, he''d turn that "less shit" into something worthwhile.


    He knew he still had a long way to go...mountains to climb, oceans to cross, all the melodramatic stuff...but seeing even a little progress? That was enough to keep him swinging. His Improvement was slow and stubborn, but it was happening, and that counted for something.


    Sweat sprayed off his skin as he brought the wooden sword down in another swing. His hands, now rough and calloused, looked like they''d gone toe-to-toe with a cheese grater. They throbbed constantly, but he wasn''t about to stop.


    "300... 310..." he muttered under his breath, his voice rasping between gasps. His lungs felt like they were waging war against him, but he kept going.


    A month ago, he was just a scrawny kid who couldn''t have swung a sword without it looking like a tragic accident. Now? Now he wasn''t scrawny anymore. His arms were thicker, his chest broader, and his overall build...well, let''s just say if he squinted hard enough, he could almost believe he''d wandered out of one of those ridiculous workout montages.


    "Damn," he said, glancing down at his torso. "Five more months of this and I might actually scare myself."


    He adjusted his grip on the sword, rolling his shoulders as if testing his newfound physique. Sure, he wasn''t ripped enough to intimidate anyone with an actual weapon, but compared to the bag of bones he used to be, he might as well have been a gym poster boy.


    Considering how much muscle he''d packed on in just a month, it was impressive. But muscle alone didn''t mean much, when his combat proficiency was still leagues behind where it needed to be. If Biastian hadn''t been there for him, he might''ve died that day. Or worse, back when Dragon saved him from that death arena.


    Toshi knew the harsh truth...if he was going to survive in this godless, cruel world, he couldn''t rely on others to keep saving him. He needed to be strong enough to stand on his own, to fight without dying in the blink of an eye or depending on someone else to bail him out.


    Mid-swing, he froze, the wooden sword poised awkwardly in the air. Sweat flung off him, splattering into the growing puddle on the floor. His jaw tightened as a thought crept into his mind, one he couldn''t shake. '' If I''d just been a little faster, I could''ve helped Finn. ''


    It wasn''t exactly his fault...he knew that. But being part of a team meant something, didn''t it? He should''ve acted quicker, moved sooner, done something to prevent Finn from getting hurt. But instead, he''d hesitated. Not for long...just a fraction of a second.


    But in a fight, a fraction of a second was all it took for everything to go to hell. Maybe, within that fraction of a second, things could''ve gone differently. Maybe Finn''s outcome would''ve been better.


    Toshi sighed heavily, lowering the wooden sword and resting it against the rack. He grabbed a towel off the floor and dragged it across his sweat-soaked skin.


    At least Finn didn''t die. That was the one silver lining. But the guy was still stuck in the medical room, bedridden for weeks. Every time Toshi thought about it, that pang of guilt resurfaced, gnawing at him.


    After wiping himself off completely, Toshi exhaled and tossed the towel aside. '' I should check on Finn, '' he thought, rolling his shoulders as he grabbed his shirt from the bench.


    Toshi slipped his shirt on, and left the training room. His steps were slow as he made his way to the medical room, the weight of the moment pressing on him.


    When he arrived, he stood for a second, staring at the door in front of him. He took a breath, pushed it open, and stepped inside.


    The room was quiet, save for the faint creak of the door and the steady sound of Finn''s breathing. Finn lay on the bed, his torso swathed in layers of bandages, making him look more like a mummy than a man.


    Hearing the door, Finn turned his head slowly. When his eyes landed on Toshi, a weak but genuine smile tugged at his lips. "Hey," he murmured, his voice soft and a little hoarse.


    Toshi stepped further into the room, his hands shoved awkwardly into his pockets. "Sorry, I didn''t get to bring flowers," he said, his voice low but with a hint of dry humor. "Figured I''d spare you the clich¨¦ hospital visit."


    Finn let out a weak chuckle, though it came with a wince. "Yeah, thanks for that. Don''t think I could''ve handled the overwhelming scent of roses right now."


    Toshi''s lips twitched in the faintest smile before it quickly faded. "Hey... about what happened," he began, glancing at the floor. "I''m sorry. If I''d been faster¡ªif I hadn''t hesitated¡ª"


    "Stop." Finn cut him off, his voice firmer than Toshi expected. "You don''t need to apologize." He adjusted himself slightly on the bed, wincing again as the movement tugged at his bandaged torso. "You still got the guy who tried to kill me, didn''t you? That''s more than enough."


    Toshi opened his mouth to argue, but Finn kept going. "If anyone should apologize, it''s me. When we first met, I treated you like you didn''t exist. Hell, I didn''t even bother learning your name at first. I was a jerk, plain and simple."


    Toshi blinked at him, then let out a weak laugh, scratching the back of his head. "Well, you''re not wrong. You were kind of an ass."


    Finn smirked faintly. "So, we good?"


    Toshi nodded. "Yeah, we''re good."


    Finn extended a hand, though it trembled slightly. "Let''s start over. Name''s Finn."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Toshi took his hand, shaking it firmly despite the smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Toshi. Nice to meet you, Finn."


    "Nice to meet you too." Finn grinned, the exchange lightening the air between them, even if just a little.


    They continued to talk, the conversation flowing more easily with each passing minute. It wasn''t anything deep, just small talk¡ªgetting to know each other a little better. But it felt good. For the first time in a while, Toshi didn''t feel that familiar, gnawing weight on his chest.


    Just as they were settling into a comfortable vibe, the door creaked open, and Kaya walked in, her pink hair a striking contrast to the bouquet of red roses she held in her hands. Her green eyes lit up when she saw Finn awake, and her lips curved into a wide, genuine smile.


    "Finn..." she said, her voice almost bubbling with excitement.


    Finn''s eyes shifted to her, and he gave her a gentle, tired smile in return. "Hey, Kaya."


    Toshi chuckled softly to himself, recognizing the moment. '' Alright, that''s my cue to get out of here. ''


    He stood up from his chair, stretching slightly. "Alright, I''ll leave you two to chat," he said with a lighthearted grin. Finn gave him a quiet nod, his smile still lingering on his face.


    With a final glance at the two, Toshi made his way toward the door. He closed it softly behind him, leaving the two to talk about whatever they needed to.


    Toshi shoved his hands deep into his pockets, pausing for a moment as he looked down at the floor, thinking. '' What should I do now...? '' The thought lingered in his mind. Today was one of those rare, free days he didn''t know what to do with. He wasn''t used to having downtime¡ªhis routine usually revolved around endless brutal training, pushing himself to the limits until time slipped away unnoticed. But now? He was left standing there, unsure what to do with all this free time.


    '' I guess I''ll go to the deck.... '' he decided with a shrug, deciding to at least get some fresh air.


    He made his way slowly toward the deck, his footsteps light against the wooden floor. When he reached the deck, he spotted Troy, Rose, Sogeki, and a few others gathered in a loose circle, their heads bent looking over something.


    Toshi''s brow furrowed as he approached them, trying to sneak a glance at what they were all so focused on. "What''re you guys doing?" he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice as he leaned in slightly, trying to peer over someone''s shoulder.


    Troy turned to face Toshi, a frown exaggeratedly plastered on his face, a single tear dramatically rolling down his cheek. "You got a bounty... but¡ª" he started, trying to sound serious.


    But the slight twitch of his lips gave him away, and before Toshi could ask, Troy''s face cracked. He burst out laughing, doubling over as he held up a piece of paper. "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA! WHY DO YOU LOOK LIKE THAT?! HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    He flung the bounty poster at Toshi, the paper smacking him square in the face before fluttering to the ground. Troy fell back, clutching his stomach as tears streamed down his cheeks. His laughter was so infectious that the others couldn''t help but join in.


    Even Rose, who always tried to maintain some composure, failed miserably. She turned her back to hide the grin spreading across her face, covering her mouth with her hand, her shoulders shaking slightly as she tried to stifle the sound.


    Toshi blinked, looking down at the poster now lying at his feet. '' What the hell''s so funny? '' He bent down, picked it up, and froze.


    Toshi yanked the paper off the floor, his brows furrowing as he scanned the numbers at the bottom. "400,000 beli? That''s not¡ª" His words caught in his throat when his eyes drifted up to the name printed on the poster.


    "What the?! Scrawny Man?! That''s not even my name!" he sputtered. He groaned loudly, running a hand down his face before forcing himself to look at his wanted poster picture.


    It was supposed to be him...but what the hell was that?. He looked like he hadn''t eaten in a week, his cheeks hollow and his eyes shadowed with dark rings like he hadn''t slept in months.


    His hair fell awkwardly over one side of his face, making him look like a malnourished emo kid. Toshi glared at the paper as if it had personally wronged him, then flung it to the ground. "What the hell is that?!" he growled, stomping all over the crumpled poster. Each stomp only seemed to fuel the laughter around him.


    "You¡ªBAHAHA¡ªyou actually look worse in the poster than in real life!" Troy wheezed, rolling onto his side.


    Rose finally gave up trying to stifle her giggles, wiping a tear from her eye as she added, "It''s not that bad. I mean, they got the hair kind of right."


    "Oh, shut up!" Toshi barked, his cheeks now fully red. "Who even made this?!"


    The laughter began to subside, leaving only a few chuckles here and there. Then, out of nowhere, Troy burst into a louder fit of laughter, tears streaming down his face. He slapped the ground, struggling to point at two posters lying facedown nearby.


    "Oh, you...hah...you''ve gotta see these!" Troy managed to choke out, his voice cracking with pure laughter.


    Toshi narrowed his eyes and walked over, snatching up the posters and flipping them over. His jaw clenched as he saw the faces staring back at him: Kaya and Biastian. Both of them had bounties of 300,000 berries, and unlike his own, their posters were practically magazine cover material.


    Kaya''s pink hair looked better than in real life, and her face looked like she was a model. Biastian looked every bit the dangerous, battle-hardened warrior, his arms crossed and his face deepened into a scowl that screamed the word...BADASSSSSSS.


    The crew exploded into another round of laughter as Toshi''s face contorted. Slumping to the floor onto his knees completely depressed. Without thinking, he then threw both posters to the ground and began stomping on them with the same hate he did to his own, but did theirs a little worse.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Toshi fumed, his voice barely audible over the laughter.


    *CREAK* *CREAK*


    Then the door to the lower deck creaked open, and the laughter died instantly. Dragon stepped out, his gaze sweeping over the group, with Ragnar following closely behind him. The crew snapped to attention, giving him a salute.


    Toshi blinked, unsure of what to do, before awkwardly raising his hand in salute as well, falling into line.


    Dragon cleared his throat, and the crew fell silent, their attention fully on him as he paused for a moment, seemingly gathering his thoughts. "I just wanted to say," he began, his voice carrying an unusual weight, "we''ll be reaching the Grand Line soon. This is where our journey truly begins. It''s not going to be easy... it''s going to be dangerous, and there will be moments when it feels like too much to handle. So, I want you to know, if any of you feel uncertain, if you think it''s too much... we can always stop by a safe island. You can walk away, no questions asked."


    His eyes scanned over the crew, each one standing at attention, their salutes unwavering. But no one spoke up, none of them ready to back down.


    Dragon''s lips curved into a subtle smirk clenching his fist and thrusting it into the air. "I know we lack the forces right now," he declared, his eyes burning with determination, "but one day, we will strip the government of their grasp on the world. We will root out all corruption!" His words echoed across the deck, catching the attention of every single person aboard.


    His gaze swept across his crew once more. "We will save those who are enslaved and oppressed. We will bring the truth to light, and we''ll build a world where no one lives in fear or in chains!"


    The crew stood frozen for a moment, the weight of Dragon''s words settling deep into their hearts. For a brief second, the world around them seemed to pause...like the very sea held their breaths.


    Then, as if on cue, they erupted in a unified roar, their voices melding into one.


    "FOR A BETTER WORLD!"


    There it was again...the same promise that had brought Toshi here. He looked around at the faces of his crewmates, all of them resolute, all of them sharing in this mission. It wasn''t just about surviving anymore...it was about changing the world, about making it better for those who couldn''t fight for themselves.


    With one last look at the crew, Dragon turned, his eyes no longer on them but on the horizon ahead. He walked back below deck, his footsteps slow as a rush of air came from him. As he walked, his voice rang out once more. "Prepare yourselves. What lies ahead will test us all. But together, we''ll make it through. And we will create that better world."


    As Dragon walked back below deck, one thought lingered in Toshi''s mind. '' How strong is Dragon for him to be this confident? ''


    Curiosity nudged him to lean toward Troy. "Hey, what''s his bounty?"


    Troy''s grin widened. "80 million berries," he said with an almost proud confidence, lowering his salute as Dragon disappeared below deck.


    Toshi stood quietly. '' 80 million berries? '' Toshi blinked in surprise, processing the number. He hadn''t thought much about Dragon''s bounty until now, but hearing that it was twice even quadruple the amount of a regular pirate''s made him reconsider just how powerful the man really was.


    "80 million berries, huh¡­" Toshi muttered, more to himself than Troy, as he stared down at his own crumpled poster. His bounty...400,000 berries, seemed laughable now, like a grain of sand compared to a mountain.


    TO BE CONTINUED.

 Chapter 22

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi perched himself in the crow''s nest, the highest point on the ship where the world seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction. The cool breeze tousled his hair, sending it flopping across his face, but he didn''t bother to brush it away. The wind felt too good, and he was too lazy to care.


    There was something peaceful about this moment, the water shimmering like it was trying to win a beauty contest. Toshi let out a long sigh, the kind you''d expect from someone carrying the burden of great philosophical questions. "This world," he muttered to himself, "is way too pretty for how much it sucks."


    He squinted, tilting his head slightly as his eyes caught something in the distance. On the horizon, a faint line stretched across the water, no thicker than the width of his nail. He leaning forward, and almost fell over the railing. "Is that... the Grand Line?" he murmured. The idea felt absurd; they were still a few days away, and yet there it was.


    The thought made Toshi pause, leaning his weight a little heavier on the railing as he stared out at sea. '' How big is the Grand Line? '' The question swirled in his mind like a loose sail in the wind. '' How big is this world? '' He didn''t have an answer, but the sheer scale of it felt overwhelming...an ocean of endless possibilities.


    His gaze narrowed as another thought crept in. '' When I get there... will I actually get stronger? ''


    The reality of his situation was a bitter pill to swallow. Right now, Toshi was training his ass off, not to become some pirate king or unbeatable hero, but just to avoid dying in the most humiliating way possible. He was clawing his way to the bare minimum of survival, and even that felt like an uphill battle.


    He''d heard the stories about the Grand Line...how absurdly strong the people there were. No, not people. Monsters. They could punch craters into the earth like it was a casual, lift mountains like they were paperweights, and move faster than a blink, faster than thought itself.


    Toshi clenched his fist, staring at his own hand like it was some foreign, weak thing. How could someone like him...a guy who could barely land a clean blow in a fight...ever hope to compare to that?


    He let out a shaky sigh. '' Even if I dedicated my entire life to training... would it even be enough? '' The thought lingered, heavy and unwelcome. No matter how hard he worked, the gap between him and those monsters seemed insurmountable.


    The breeze tousled his hair again, as if trying to shake him out of his thoughts. Toshi smirked faintly to himself. "Guess I''ll find out the hard way."


    Toshi was, for all intents and purposes, just a regular human. Nothing about him screamed "special". Unless you counted the fact that he was from another universe, which honestly wasn''t much help in a world where people could shoot fire from their hands or crush mountains with their pinky fingers. ( From stories he''d hear from sailors... )


    He had zero special abilities, no hidden power waiting to awaken, and to top it off, he lacked talent in almost every form of combat.


    His swordsmanship...It was, to put it kindly, garbage. He''d been at it for weeks now, and the progress was...well, calling it "minimal" would be generous. Sure, a few weeks wasn''t enough time to master anything, but even a clueless kid flailing with a stick could''ve shown more improvement. Meanwhile, Toshi was still fumbling with the basics.


    His hand-to-hand combat was marginally better. Training with Troy had forced him to improve, mostly because the alternative was having his face repeatedly introduced to the ground. Sparring with Troy wasn''t exactly a nurturing experience. It was less teaching and more trial by blunt force trauma. The guy wasn''t cruel, but his advice was...well, let''s just say it didn''t help much.


    ( "Yeah, just swing your fist like that," Troy would say mid-spar, demonstrating an impossibly fast punch that Toshi had no hope of copying. "And then, pow! See? Easy, right?" )


    Toshi chalked it up to "prodigy talk." Troy was absolutely the worst teacher imaginable. His explanations were a mishmash of vague gestures and rambling nonsense, like he was trying to explain quantum physics to a toddler using finger puppets. Most of the time, Toshi just nodded along and tried to make sense of the word salad pouring out of Troy''s mouth.


    Still, it wasn''t all bad news. His marksmanship, surprisingly, was slightly better than his other skills. For some reason, it felt more natural to him¡ªlike aiming and shooting just made sense. That wasn''t to say it came without effort. He''d still put in the work, but at least he wasn''t hopeless.


    Sogeki, however, made things...interesting. The guy was drunk all the time. Training with him was less like learning from a mentor and more like deciphering cryptic riddles from a old man who''d had one too many. Between the slurred instructions, sporadic burps, and occasional tangents about his glorious youth, Sogeki somehow managed to convey useful advice.


    The hard part was figuring out what that advice was. Most of Toshi''s training sessions involved piecing together fragments of Sogeki''s drunken wisdom, like assembling a puzzle where half the pieces were torn.


    But when he did figure it out, it clicked. Sogeki''s tips, though buried under layers of inebriated rambling...actually worked. It wasn''t pretty, but it got the job done.


    Toshi let out a long, drawn-out sigh. "What a drag..." he muttered, slumping back against the sturdy wooden mast and crossing his arms. '' I just need more time... I''m expecting things to happen too fast, '' he admitted to himself, a twinge of regret creeping into his mind.


    He wasn''t wrong, either. Toshi had always been the type to expect instant results, whether it was in life or training. Patience wasn''t exactly his strong suit. Deep down, he knew he had a habit of dreaming big while doing... well, very little. In his head, he''d jump from broke to millionaire overnight, all without lifting a finger.


    And yet, if he were honest with himself, he knew exactly why he''d never gotten anywhere. Sure, he liked to blame the world, his luck, or even fate. But the truth was far simpler...he was his own worst enemy.


    His downfall had a name...gambling. Toshi couldn''t resist the siren call of a quick win. The thrill of tossing down some cash and walking away with triple the amount? It was irresistible. And the best part? He didn''t even have to move. Just sit there, place a bet, and let the chips fall where they may.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    But the chips never seemed to fall in his favor. Time after time, he''d lose everything, crawling back to square one, cursing his luck and vowing to quit. But deep down, he knew it wasn''t luck that had wronged him. It was him...his choices, his greed, his stubborn belief that the next bet would finally turn it all around.


    Toshi slumped further against the mast, the weight of his own thoughts pressing down on him. '' I''m just a lazy bum¡­ '' he admitted to himself, though not without a twinge of bitter humor. Sure, he was a grinder in his own right. Grind is grind, after all. But his grind came with its fair share of consequences...ones he never wanted to face head-on.


    The truth was, Toshi had been willing to do whatever it took to keep chasing his pipe dreams, no matter the cost. He''d shut everyone out without a second thought, convinced he didn''t need anyone. When he didn''t have money, he''d take it from others...friends, strangers, it didn''t matter. If he couldn''t borrow, he''d take it.


    And the worst part? Toshi had believed his own lies. Lies that painted him as the victim, the underdog in a world that was always out to get him. Lies that justified his actions, convinced him that he deserved more than anyone else because life had been unfair to him.


    But deep down, he knew the truth. How could he steal from people and expect them to care about him? To trust him? How could he believe they''d treat him with love or kindness after he''d burned every bridge he''d ever crossed?


    Toshi wasn''t just lazy. He was stupid. Immature. Selfish. And that''s exactly how he ended up starving to death in a dirty alley, alone with nothing but his regrets.


    He''d thrown himself into the pit, convinced he could climb out whenever he wanted. But when the walls closed in and there was no one left to pull him up, he realized the only person who''d truly betrayed him was himself...


    Toshi clenched his fist, his knuckles whitening. ''Is that why I''ve been given a second chance? '' The thought lingered.


    Before, it had all seemed meaningless. A fluke. He''d chalked it up to some cosmic joke or random twist of fate. But the more he thought about it, the harder it was to dismiss. '' Who brought me here? '' The question gnawed at him. Was it God? Some higher power that pitied him enough to pluck him out of his miserable existence and drop him into this hell of a world?


    The thought made him pause, his expression darkening briefly. Whatever the reason, Toshi realized something that made his stomach knot. He couldn''t waste this second chance lying around, sulking, or going back into his old habits. Not anymore.


    He exhaled, long and slow, closing his eyes. For the first time in what felt like forever, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips...not one of sarcasm or bitterness, but something softer. Something...real. He raised his clenched fist, letting the sunlight stream through his fingers as the warm glow washed over him.


    "To a new life," he muttered under his breath, lowering his hand, pausing for a brief moment he then turned and began climbing down from the crow''s nest.


    "I''ve been training for a while, and I''m hella sore..." Toshi groaned, rolling his shoulders. He let out a deep yawn, a small bead of tears welling up in the corner of his eye. "I''ma clock in for today..."


    With his mind made up, he went back to his dorm and collapsed onto his bed. For some reason, he had a feeling he was going to need this extra sleep.


    _____________


    _________________________


    . . . .


    The wind tore through the air rattling the masts and snapping at the sails like it was trying to shred them to ribbons. Above, the clouds were black and gray, spilling torrents of rain that hammered the deck relentlessly. Waves slammed into the ship, rocking it side to side so violently it felt like the whole thing might flip at any moment.


    Toshi clung to the railing, his fingers aching from the cold. His raincoat clung uselessly to him, already drenched through. Water streamed off him in floods, mixing with the seawater that flooded the deck and sloshed around his boots. Another wave crashed over the side, dousing him head to toe, but he barely flinched.


    His eyes were fixed forward, locked on to something in the distance. The Red Line stood before him like a wall of eternity itself. It was so tall that it disappeared into the stormy clouds above. It stretched beyond the horizon in either direction.


    HUGE...Gargantuan...Massive...


    Those were the words that came to Toshi''s mind as he stared up at the Red Line. The sheer scale of the thing was unreal, stretching higher than he could fathom, A wall that seemed to go on forever and never ending. But as his gaze locked on the wall, the real problem wasn''t its size...


    The ship was being pulled in towards the Red line. They were caught in something, though the fog was so thick he could barely see a foot in front of him. The only thing he could make out was the Red Line looming above them.


    "CONTROL THE RUDDER!" Dragon''s voice cut through the storm. His green cloak flared in the wind, billowing violently around him, but it never seemed to fly off...almost like it had a mind of its own. The crew scrambled in all directions, their boots slipping across the slick deck, but they kept moving like their lives depended on it...well it did.


    "WHAT THE HELLLLL!!!" Toshi yelled, his voice barely cutting through the storm. His grip slipped, and before he could catch himself, he went flying backward, slamming into the ship''s wall with a bone-rattling thud. "GWAH!" he groaned, sliding down the wall in a heap.


    The moment his feet touched the floor, another massive wave crashed against the deck, sending a torrent of icy water over him. Spluttering and cursing, he scrambled back to the railing and latched on like his life depended on it...because it absolutely did.


    The wind screamed around him, and the deck was a chaotic mess of rain, seawater, and crew members trying to keep the ship from capsizing. Toshi could barely hold on, his arms trembling from the freezing cold, his fingers digging into the wood almost splintering it.


    "Why the hell didn''t I just stay below deck?!" he muttered through clenched teeth, glaring at the storm as if it personally offended him.


    Below deck, Troy, Rose, Sogeki, and the rest of the crew were undoubtedly safe and dry...or at least safer and drier than this. But no, Toshi had to be curious. He had to see what the Grand Line looked like.


    Another wave hit, sending a fresh surge of water across the deck. Toshi flinched, his grip tightening. He glanced toward the door that led below, but every time he thought about making a run for it, the ship would shift suddenly, forcing him to cling to the railing even harder.


    ''I can''t even go back down!'' he thought, frustration mounting. ''Every time I try, the waves just shove me right back!''


    His knuckles were white, his fingertips biting into the railing like they were trying to claw through it. The bark-like texture of the wood dug into his skin, but it didn''t matter. All he could do was hold on for dear life and hope the ship...and himself, made it out in one piece.


    Then he saw it...a massive crack in the Red Line. Nestled between the jagged rock walls was something that made Toshi''s brain short-circuit for a moment.


    His eyes widened, his jaw practically unhinged. "WHAT THE FUUUUUUUCKKKKK?!" The words tore out of him with the force of a storm.


    It was a river. No, scratch that...a gargantuan, world-ending, how the hell is this possible river. From his vantage point, it was like an ant staring up at Niagara Falls on steroids. The sheer scale of it was enough to make his stomach flip, but what really sent his brain down the drain was...


    "IT''S GOING UPWARDS!" he yelled, pointing at it like anyone could''ve missed the absurdity.


    The river, this insane anomaly of nature, wasn''t flowing down toward the sea like any respectable body of water. No. It was going up, surging upward into the sky and disappearing into the clouds above.


    Toshi blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. Gravity, physics, common sense...none of them applied here. The river didn''t just defy logic; it drop-kicked it into oblivion and laughed while doing so.


    He gripped the railing tighter as if it would ground him in reality. "This is... this is shrooms-level crazy!" he muttered, his voice tinged with awe and disbelief. It didn''t feel real, and yet it was. The heavy waves, the cold rain, and the sheer pull of its current...all of it was terrifyingly, but unmistakably real.


    And they were heading straight for it.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 23

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    "CENTER THE SHIP INTO THE PATHWAY!" Dragon''s voice boomed over the deck. The man himself stood at the edge of the deck like a statue carved from stone, utterly unmoved by the howling winds or by the heavy waves.


    But the ship wasn''t having any of it.


    As it was pulled faster and faster into the swirling madness, the vessel began to tilt off-course. Its bow veered dangerously toward the jagged rocks lining the pathway.


    "WE''RE GONNA CRASH!" Toshi screamed, his voice cracking. '' I didn''t know I was gonna die like this! I''m still a virgin! '' The thought flashed through his mind, and if the situation weren''t so bad, he might''ve been more embarrassed about it.


    Dragon, however, didn''t flinch.


    A subtle smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he bent his knees slightly, lowering his center of gravity. His sleeves slid up, exposing forearms that looked like they could snap an anchor chain in half.


    "AAAAHHHHH!" Dragon bellowed, his voice echoing against the roaring storm as his struggle became evident. His arms trembled, the veins on his forearms bulging. Then the air around the ship seemed to shift unnaturally, pushing in one unified direction.


    The ship groaned and creaked as it began to realign, narrowly missing the jagged rocks that came eerily close. The hull scraped against the stone frame with a screech, splinters flying as the edge of the ship was shaved off.


    Then, everything changed. The ship was yanked upward with a force that made Toshi''s stomach felt like it was left behind on the bottom of the river. The current had them now, dragging them skyward.


    Toshi clung to the railing for dear life, his fingers aching from the strain. He flailed in the wind like a flag caught in a hurricane, his raincoat doing little more than whipping against him as the rain lashed his face. "OH, COME ON!" he shouted, though the storm swallowed his voice.


    The ship flew into the thick clouds, with the world around him turning white and blank. "Shit¡­ Shit! SHIT!" Toshi''s voice cracked as he screamed, his grip on the railing slipping inch by inch.


    He could feel his fingers giving out, and the image of him falling down the side of the Red Line was now an all too real possibility. He clung desperately, with his teeth gritted and his heart pounding as if it was going to leap out of his chest.. If he let go for even a fraction of a second, he was done for.


    "I''m not gonna make it," he struggled. He squeezed his eyes shut, bracing himself for the inevitable.


    Then, just as he thought his arms would give out completely, a glow pierced through the fog above him. At first, it was faint¡ªa faint shimmer, barely visible through the clouds. But it grew brighter as the ship kept sailing upwards.


    "What the¡ª" Toshi''s eyes snapped open, squinting at the light. The fog began to thin, swirling like a curtain being pulled aside. And then, all at once, the ship burst through the cloud into a breathtakingly clear sky.


    The storm was gone. The world above was impossibly huge, with endless blue stretching as far as the eye could see. "Woahhh!" he blurted, his voice breaking with the kind of awe only a kid could muster.


    Everything around him felt like a dream...The sun casting a golden glow that made the whole scene feel impossibly serene. With the clear blue sky, with the occasionally clouds flying by. It was breathtaking, like something out of a storybook. For a moment, he could''ve sworn he''d stumbled into heaven.


    But then his gaze drifted downward, and his heart dropped. Below him, what should''ve been solid ground was instead a dense blanket of clouds. His stomach twisted uneasily, a faint tingling creeping through him as the realization set in. He was on a ship suspended mid air...that was about to fall.


    That''s when he felt it. The ship tilted, just slightly at first, and then began to drop. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, it was sinking into the sea of clouds.


    And then it happened again. The ship jolted, harder this time, and Toshi felt his stomach drop. The speed was picking up fast now, the air rushing past him in a cold, biting wind.


    They were falling. Thousands of meters separated them from whatever was below the clouds. The once-beautiful sky was now a blur as the ship plunged downward. Toshi gripped the railing tighter, his heart pounding in his chest.


    The clouds below were getting closer, rushing up to meet them. There was no stopping it...They were going to die!


    Toshi flailed helplessly in the air as the ship fell, as the ship dove through the dense, misty clouds. The cold rush of wind and rain blasted against his face, soaking him even more thoroughly than before.


    Before he could even process what was happening, the clouds thinned. A clearing opened up before him, and for a moment, he was left breathless.


    The Grand Line...


    Just at the base of the towering cliff ahead, Toshi caught sight of an old lighthouse. But something was wrong. The light from the lighthouse was gone. The tower stood eerily still, abandoned...or maybe the person meant to keep it lit wasn''t doing their job properly.


    "Whoa..." Toshi managed to whisper.


    Then reality came crashing back...literally.


    The ship slammed into the water with a giant *splash*, jolting violently as it made contact. Toshi''s moment of wonder turned into sheer panic as he plummeted like a sack of potatoes, landing face-first on the deck with a solid THUD!


    "ANCHOR AT THE LIGHTHOUSE!" Dragon''s voice boomed across the ship. The ship creaked and groaned as it drew up alongside the lighthouse, anchoring just beside the massive red cliffs of the Red Line.


    Toshi let out a long breath, still sprawled out on the deck. Relief washed over him as he slowly pushed himself to his feet, wobbling slightly. His limbs felt like jelly, but at least they were still attached.


    "Finally," he muttered, brushing his damp hair out of his face. "That was way too much for one day. " Toshi admitted, it was like riding a roller coaster at Six Flags on tren... and steroids.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Just as he was starting to shake off the last bit of his dizziness, the door leading to the lower deck slammed open. Troy strolled out casually, followed by the others, their clothes completely dry and not a single hair out of place. The others seemed more focused on the state of the ship than on Toshi, with only Troy making his way over to him.


    Toshi glared at him, water dripping from his hair and pooling on the deck beneath him. "You''ve got to be kidding me..."


    Troy leaned against the railing, a smug grin plastered across his face. "What''s the matter, Toshi? Didn''t enjoy the ride?"


    "Oh, I enjoyed it, alright," Toshi shot back, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "While you were all chilling in the lounge room, I was out here holding on for dear life."


    Troy snorted. "Hey, don''t blame us for your life choices. You could''ve came down, you know."


    "Yeah, well, nobody told me we were about to go up a literal mountain and fall thousands of feet in the air! " Toshi muttered, rubbing the growing bump on his forehead.


    Troy chuckled, crossing his arms. "Look on the bright side¡ªat least you''re still alive." He flashed another grin, not even bothering to hide his amusement.


    Toshi groaned, throwing his hands up. "Whatever..."


    Before Troy could fire off another word, Dragon''s voice rang out from up ahead on the deck. "Enough squabbling. Get ready to move. We''re docking here until the storm passes and we repair the ship."


    Toshi sighed, dropping his arms to his sides. "Great. More work."


    Troy smirked as he walked past, patting Toshi on the shoulder just hard enough to send a small splash of water from Toshi''s soaked shirt. "Cheer up, man. Could''ve been worse."


    Toshi gave a subtle nod, deciding not to say anything further. He got off the ship, his boots landing on the reddish, uneven ground. His gaze shifted to the towering lighthouse, its weathered walls streaked with salt and age, standing the cliff of the Grand Line.


    "Why am I the only one who ever looks like they''ve been through hell around here?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Scratching the back of his head, he took a moment to gather his thoughts. With a slight shrug, he made up his mind. '' Guess I''ll check out the lighthouse, then. ''


    "Oi! Wait up, Toshi!"


    The voice startled Toshi, freezing him mid-step as he was about to head off toward the lighthouse. He turned, glancing over his shoulder to see Sogeki hanging off the ship''s railing, a half-empty bottle of booze swinging lazily in his hand.


    "What?" Toshi asked, raising a brow. "I''m just going to the lighthouse... there might be supplies or tools there."


    Sogeki tilted his head, his face scrunching in exaggerated thought. He tapped his chin with one finger while swaying slightly, clearly more focused on his bottle than the conversation. "Hmmm¡­ supplies, you say? Tools, huh? Or maybe you''re just trying to avoid getting dragged into more ship repairs."


    Toshi sighed, folding his arms. "If you''re coming to nag me, save it."


    Sogeki grinned, taking a swig of his booze. "Nah, just making sure you don''t stumble into some weird Grand Line death trap on your own, rookie. Someone''s gotta keep an eye on you."


    "It''s just a lighthouse. " Toshi replied bluntly, but Sogeki was already hopping down from the ship with surprising ease, landing with a wobble that somehow didn''t result in him falling flat.


    "Relax, kid," Sogeki said, slinging an arm over Toshi''s shoulder. "Let''s check out this lighthouse together. Worst case? We find nothing. Best case? We find booze. Middle case? We don''t die."


    Toshi groaned but didn''t push him off. "Fine. But if you start singing or fall into the ocean, I''m not saving you."


    "Noted," Sogeki replied with a lopsided grin, waving his bottle in a mock toast. "Lead the way, fearless leader."


    Muttering something under his breath about regretting every life choice that had brought him here, Toshi turned back toward the lighthouse.


    "I''m running out of booze! I''m starting to sober up," Sogeki sighed, his voice heavy with exaggerated despair.


    Toshi shot him a blank stare. '' After all this time...he''s just now running out of booze? '' He couldn''t help but wonder. '' How much does this guy have on him? '' Curiosity wasn''t exactly eating at him, but now it was hard not to think about it.


    Sogeki continued to mumble about his impending crisis, but Toshi tuned him out as they approached the lighthouse. His gaze shifted to a set of stairs leading up toward it.


    '' Was someone here...? '' Toshi thought, narrowing his eyes at the set of cobblestone stairs. '' It''s not like stairs just build themselves. ''


    But he continued and moved forward, preparing himself for the possibility that someone...or something, could be inside. '' And if there is someone, why aren''t they doing their job? '' The question lingered uneasily in his mind.


    Step by step, he climbed the stairs, reaching the top, Toshi stopped and took in the sight of the lighthouse before him. It was entirely made of old cobblestone, forming a massive cone shape that loomed against the sky.


    But what drew his attention even more was the small house tucked right next to it. The house seemed out of place...modest and inviting compared to the lighthouse, with a wooden door and smoke faintly rising from the chimney.


    Toshi froze, his eyes narrowing as he whispered under his breath, "Looks like someone''s definitely home..."


    Behind him, Sogeki took a swig from his bottle¡ªwhat little was left¡ªand let out a contented sigh. "Great. Maybe they''ve got more booze."


    Toshi groaned. "Seriously? That''s your takeaway from this?"


    "Hey," Sogeki said with a shrug, stumbling slightly but recovering, "priorities."


    As Sogeki rambled on, the door to the house beside the lighthouse began to open with an agonizing slowness.


    CREEAAAK... CREEAK...


    The sound of the rusty hinges was almost dragging out like the build-up to some dramatic moment. Both Toshi and Sogeki instinctively turned toward the house, their eyes narrowing with curiosity¡ªor in Sogeki''s case, hoping for booze.


    Then, stepping out into view, was a man unlike any Toshi had ever seen.


    The first thing that stood out was the petals around his head¡ªbright yellow with purple near their base, fanning out like some sort of flower crown. The man was tall and stocky, with a muscular frame that seemed at odds with his bizarre fashion choices. He was bald on top, with a little patch of black hair behind the petals, and a neatly split beard. His lower lip jutted out noticeably, with one lip bigger than the other.


    He wore a pink shirt with yellow and green stripes, accented by purple circles in the yellow. Blue-gray shorts hung loosely on his legs, paired with sandals. He had on a seaweed necklace, three gold bracelets, and a green-gem bracelet on his left wrist.


    But what truly drew attention was the enormous booze bottle clutched in his hand or well Sogeki''s attention.


    Toshi just stared at the man, unblinking, as the wind tugged at his damp shirt and tousled his hair. The man stared back, equally intense, his eyes slightly bloodshot and veins visibly threading across them.


    The silence stretched on.


    And on.


    And on.


    It grew so thick that Toshi could feel it pressing down on him like an unbearable weight. Was this guy trying to size him up? Intimidate him? Kill him?!


    Finally, it was Sogeki who broke the awkward standoff. "Uh¡­ you gonna drink that?" he asked, gesturing toward the oversized bottle of booze like it was the last meal on Earth.


    The man blinked, his tense posture relaxing instantly as he let out a long sigh. "Ohhh, I thought you guys were here to kill me."


    "What?!" Toshi''s voice pitched up as he threw his arms in the air. "Seriously? I thought you were gonna kill me! What the hell was that staring contest about, then?!"


    The man shrugged. "I dunno, you looked suspicious. Gave me the vibe. Thought I''d get ahead of things in case you tried something funny."


    Toshi felt his eye twitch as his exhaustion crept back. "Suspicious? We just got here, soaked to the bone, and you''re the one coming out of a creepy house with a bottle of booze!"


    "Fair," the man said, nodding casually. "But you still freaked me out. Glad we cleared that up."


    Sogeki, meanwhile, had no time for this conversation. His eyes were glued to the bottle. "So¡­ about the booze?"


    "Oh, yeah, take it." The man tossed the massive bottle toward Sogeki with an effortless flick of his wrist. Sogeki caught it with both hands, practically cradling it like a newborn child.


    "I''m a doctor. Don''t even drink," the man added, waving them off. "This is just for a special occasion."


    Toshi blinked at the sheer absurdity of the exchange. "Wait. You''re a doctor?!"


    "Yeah." The man gestured vaguely at the lighthouse and the small house beside it. "Someone''s gotta keep this place running and patch up idiots who crash here. Not saying that''s you guys¡­ but if it''s you guys, I''m here."


    Sogeki didn''t even hear him, already unscrewing the bottle. "Special occasion or not, this is my kind of guy."


    Toshi dragged a hand down his face, sighing deeply. "This day just keeps getting weirder."


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 24

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Rain drizzled steadily from the heavy gray clouds above, mixing with the rhythmic crash of waves against the lighthouse''s base.


    Dragon''s deep voice broke through the quiet, coming from behind. "I want to apologize if my crew disrespected you in any way."


    Toshi blinked, glancing back to see Dragon standing behind him, his coat billowing slightly in the breeze despite the rain weighing it down. A few of the crew had followed, lingering silently in the background. The man eyes darting across the group, and for a moment, Toshi swore he stiffened just slightly.


    The man with flower-petal hair, now empty-handed since he had tossed the booze to Sogeki earlier, turned his gaze to Dragon.


    "Disrespected me?" the man repeated, scratching at his cheek lazily.


    Dragon nodded slightly. "If Toshi or Sogeki caused you any offense, I take responsibility for that. We''re not here to create trouble. We''re just looking to stay for a day or two to repair the ship and wait out the storm. After that, we''ll be on our way...if that''s alright with you."


    There was a pause.


    A long pause.


    An uncomfortably long pause.


    The man stayed quiet for a long moment, his expression unreadable as he studied Dragon and then glanced at the crew behind him. Rainwater trickled down his glasses and flower petals, but he didn''t seem to care or even notice.


    Toshi shifted uncomfortably, the silence dragging on and on until it felt unbearable.


    Finally, the man spoke, his tone flat and utterly casual. "Man, for a second there, I thought you guys were gonna kill me or something." He shrugged, shaking his head as though laughing at the absurdity of his own thought. "Didn''t realize there were this many of you. It''s kind of impressive, usually don''t see a crew of this size here."


    Toshi furrowed his brow, shooting Dragon a sideways glance, but the man''s unreadable composure didn''t waver.


    "Anyway," the man continued, gesturing lazily toward his lighthouse and the little house beside it. "Yeah, sure. Stay as long as you need. Just don''t touch my stuff. And if you break anything¡­" He looked pointedly at Toshi and then Sogeki, his voice dropping slightly, "You''d better fix it."


    Dragon gave a short nod. "We''ll respect your space. Thank you."


    The man grunted, shoving his hands into the pockets of his shorts. Without another word, he turned and shuffled back toward the small house. The creaky door groaned in protest as he pushed it open, stepping inside and letting it swing shut behind him with a final thud.


    Toshi exhaled through his nose, glancing up at Dragon. "You''re seriously okay with letting that guy just¡­ be weird like that?"


    Dragon''s lips twitched almost imperceptibly. "He offered no harm, only hospitality. That''s good enough."


    Toshi sighed, jamming his hands into his pockets. "Guess I''m the only one who finds that guy weird... Him and Troy probably get along just fine," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    Before he could dwell any longer, Dragon turned to face the crew. "Let''s repair the ship. The faster we finish, the faster we''re out of here."


    Toshi chuckled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I''ll, uh, go work on the lower decks," he said, a grin plastered on his face like it would somehow make his words more believable.


    Dragon stopped mid-step, glancing over his shoulder with a skeptical gaze. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "You''re not just planning to sleep down there, are you?"


    Toshi immediately raised his hands in mock innocence, his grin growing a bit wider. "Nah, nope. No sleeping. Totally gonna work. Promise."


    Dragon stared at him for a beat longer before continuing toward the ship. "If I catch you slacking¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah," Toshi cut in with a wave of his hand. "I''ll be the perfect little worker bee, boss."


    Dragon''s silence was answer enough. Toshi sighed again as he walked after him, already regretting his life choices and mentally preparing himself for the next few days.


    . . . .


    ____________________________


    ______________________________________


    The storm from before had completely cleared, leaving behind a cloudless sky and a blazing hot sun hanging high above. The blue ocean sparkled as the sunlight danced on its surface.


    Docked against the towering red cliffs of the Red Line, was a giant ship, its sails fluttering in the light breeze, as if catching it''s breath.


    On the ship''s deck stood a black-haired boy with messy hair, with a mop in hand. With the mop he sloshed back and forth as he wiped down the wooden floors. The deck was gleaming in the sunlight, its surface polished to a near-blinding shine.


    "FINALLY!" Toshi yelled, throwing his arms into the air like he''d just conquered the Grand Line itself. The mop in his hand wobbled with splash of water coming from the bottom. Sweat trickled down his temple as he swiped at his forehead with the back of his hand, groaning. "That took way too long." With a heavy sigh, he tossed the mop into the bucket beside him.


    It had been days...endless, soul-sucking days of backbreaking labor, but finally, the repairs were done, and the ship was ready to sail. Toshi leaned on the railing, staring out at the ocean.


    Honestly, he should''ve been relieved, but if he was being real, he''d rather spend the whole day training than endure another second fixing this cursed ship. Sure, it beat getting pummeled during training, but if someone asked him to pick?


    He''d probably take the punches over scrubbing, hammering, and hauling. At least training didn''t involve splinters. Or buckets. Or whatever the heck that weird smell in the lower deck was.


    Toshi''s gaze drifted upward, settling on the top of the cliff where the lighthouse was. Outside, lounging in a beach chair as if he hadn''t a care in the world, was the same man Toshi had met before. The guy sat casually, a newspaper spread wide in his hands, completely unfazed by the world around him.


    Toshi hadn''t spoken to him since they''d first arrived. He hadn''t even gotten close, to be honest. But from what he''d heard, the Grand Line was supposed to be hell on water...a death trap where most people barely survived. And yet, here this man was, kicking back at the edge of danger like it was a seaside resort.


    Something about him was¡­ off. There was no denying that. No one normal would pick a lighthouse on the cliffs of the Grand Line as their hangout spot. Still, Toshi couldn''t help the curiosity tugging at him. Just who was this guy?If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Toshi looked around the ship. It was mostly empty, with the crew busy restocking supplies and doing final checks before they set sail. So for now, he was left all by himself.


    With a small sigh, he turned back to the ocean. As Toshi leaned over the railing, something strange caught his eye...


    Just beneath the surface of the sparkling water, a massive shadow moved. It wasn''t the gentle ripple of a school of fish or the lazy roll of the ocean''s waves. This was something else. Something big.


    SWOOM SWOOM


    Toshi squinted, leaning forward instinctively. "What the¡­" he muttered, his brows furrowing. The shadow shifted, rising closer to the surface.


    The water broke with a splash, and a massive blue head came out from the ocean. It was a whale...huge, even by whale standards. With blue skin marred by several bandages wrapped around its head. Its blank, beady eyes stared directly at Toshi, unmoving, and unblinking.


    Toshi stared back, his expression mirroring the whale''s emptiness as his brain struggled to process what he was seeing. For a long, awkward moment, it was just the two of them, locked in a staring contest that neither seemed willing to break.


    And then it clicked.


    "WHAT THE HELL!" Toshi yelped, stumbling backward and landing flat on his ass. The impact sent a dull thud through the deck, and he scrambled backward, pointing at the creature. "What is that?!"


    The whale remained motionless, still staring at Toshi as if it were silently judging Toshi''s reaction.


    Toshi frantically glanced around the ship, hoping someone else had seen this and could explain why a giant whale had decided to pop in for a visit. But the deck was mostly empty, the rest of the crew busy.


    He let out a long groan, slumping back onto the deck and covering his face with his hands. "Of course. Of course, this happens when no one''s around," he muttered before sitting up again.


    Slowly, he turned back toward the ocean, his curiosity, and maybe a tinge of nervousness getting the better of him. The whale hadn''t moved, still floating there staring into Toshi''s soul.


    "Okay, fine," Toshi muttered under his breath. "Let''s see what your deal is, you weird floating monster." He crept back toward the railing, cautiously peeking over the edge. The whale''s blank stare continued, as if it were waiting for something.


    Toshi still keeping his eyes locked on the massive whale before him. The whale was enormous, easily half the size of their ship, which was impressive in its own right.


    "You''re not gonna eat me, right?" Toshi asked, his voice wavering as he tried to sound casual.


    The whale didn''t respond, of course. It just floated there, staring blankly at him. Then, with an eerie slowness, the blue whale began to move closer to the ship. The water rippled with each subtle shift of its body, and the sheer proximity made Toshi take an instinctive step back. With Its massive head getting closer and closer.


    But it wasn''t attacking. It wasn''t even doing anything particularly threatening. It was just¡­ there.


    Taking a deep breath, Toshi stepped forward again, hesitating as he leaned over the railing. The whale was now so close he could feel the cool spray of mist every time it exhaled through its blowhole.


    "Okay, this is officially the weirdest thing I''ve done," Toshi muttered under his breath.


    It was within arm''s reach now, Toshi squinted at the bandages wrapped around its head. Who puts bandages on a whale? And more importantly, how?


    Cautiously, he stretched his hand out toward the massive creature. He closed one eye, half-expecting it to snap its jaws at him or suddenly dive under the water.


    His fingers brushed against the whale''s skin, and it felt¡­ warm. Warm and smooth, like polished stone, but alive. The whale didn''t move, didn''t flinch. It just floated there, letting him make contact.


    Toshi blinked in surprise, pulling his hand back for a moment before reaching out again, this time with a bit more confidence. "Huh," he said softly. "You''re not so bad, are you?"


    The whale blinked once, its massive eyelid slowly closing and reopening as if acknowledging him.


    "Heh¡­ I actually did it," Toshi muttered, a small grin breaking across his face as he started to rub the whale''s slick surface. He could feel the warmth beneath his palm, and for a moment, he felt oddly satisfied.


    The whale, however, had other plans.


    Without warning, it began to back up slowly, its massive body shifting beneath the water. Toshi tilted his head, curious. "Hey, uh, what are you¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the whale flipped onto its back with a thunderous splash, sending a large wave of water surging toward the ship.


    "BWAGH!" Toshi yelped as the wall of water slammed into the deck, drenching him completely and knocking him flat onto his back.


    Lying there in a soaked heap, he sputtered, "What did I do to you?"


    He groaned as he rolled onto his knees, wiping his face with his sleeve in a futile attempt to dry off. Water dripped from his hair and clothes, forming a small puddle beneath him. With a sigh, he pushed himself to his feet, raising his arms as water continued to pour from his sleeves. "Great. Just great."


    From above the cliff, a booming laugh echoed through the air.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" The man with the flower-petal hair was doubled over, clutching his stomach as tears streamed down his face. He pointed a trembling finger down at Toshi, gasping for air between his laughter.


    "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT, OLD GEEZER?!" Toshi screamed, pointing a shaking, accusatory finger up at the man on the cliff. Veins bulged on his forehead and his neck as he practically scream.


    The man''s laughter then stopped. He let a single tear roll down his cheek before his face turned completely stoic. Slowly lowering his hand, he then adjusted his glasses. "I''m only forty-nine years old," he stated bluntly, "and I am not an old geezer. My name is Crocus¡­ and what you just said hurt my feelings."


    He paused for a long time, before casually lifting the newspaper back up to his face.


    Toshi froze mid-rant, his finger still pointing, now more out of confusion than anything else. He blinked. "Huh?"


    The gears in his head clunked to a stop, his expression twitching as he tried to form a response. "Well¡ª"


    WHOOSH!


    Another wave of water crashed into the ship, drenching him yet again and sending him sprawling face-first onto the deck.


    *SLAM!*


    Toshi groaned, his voice muffled against the wood. Slowly, he pushed himself up, shaking like a wet cat. His fists pounded against the deck in frustration. "THIS SHIT''S PISSING ME OFF!" he shouted, slamming his hand down one more time.


    Crocus peeked over the newspaper, deadpan. "You''re really not great at making friends, are you, kid?" Crocus sighed, folding his newspaper neatly and setting it aside on a small table next to him.


    He leaned back into his beach chair, perched precariously on the cliff overlooking the dock below. He stared down at the massive whale. His stoic expression softening slightly.


    "You''re probably wondering why Laboon has that bandage on his head," Crocus began, his voice low but carrying easily over the sound of waves.


    Toshi, still seated on the drenched deck with water dripping off his chin, glanced up. "Laboon? That his name?" he asked, brushing some hair out of his face.


    Crocus nodded. "Yeah. Big fella''s been hanging around here for decades. Loyal, stubborn¡­ and heartbroken."


    Toshi frowned. "Heartbroken? What do you mean?"


    Crocus turned his gaze to the massive whale, who was now playfully splashing water with its tail in the distance. "Laboon came here over fifty years ago with a group of pirates¡ªhis friends. He was just a baby then, following them from his home in the West Blue. They promised him they''d return after they crossed the Grand Line. Told him to wait here at the entrance for them."


    Toshi leaned forward slightly. "So, what happened to them?"


    Crocus''s expression darkened. "They never came back." He sighed, running a hand over his bald head. "A few days ago, I told Laboon the truth...his friends aren''t coming back. They left the Grand Line years ago. Whether they forgot him or decided they couldn''t return, I don''t know. But I couldn''t keep lying to him."


    Toshi''s mouth opened, then shut again as he looked back toward Laboon. The whale''s massive head rose above the water for a moment, the bandages around his forehead standing out starkly against his blue skin.


    "He didn''t take it well," Crocus continued. "Laboon started slamming his head into the Red Line, trying to break through. Thought he could get back to them if he just¡­ broke the wall down. He''s stubborn like that."


    Toshi winced, glancing up at the towering red cliff. "That explains the bandages... but damn, that''s rough."


    Crocus nodded. "He''s calmed down now, but he''s still hurting. Keeps pretending like nothing''s wrong, playing around like he always does, but¡­" He trailed off, his gaze distant. "You don''t spend fifty years waiting for someone and walk away fine when they''re gone."


    Toshi was quiet for a long moment, watching as Laboon dove into the water, his tail splashing high into the air before disappearing beneath the surface.


    "So, what now?" Toshi asked finally.


    Crocus shrugged. "Now? I keep an eye on him. Make sure he doesn''t do anything reckless. And maybe¡­" He hesitated, his voice softening. "Maybe he''ll someday stop."


    Toshi paused for a moment, his hair falling over his eyes. "Stop, huh?" he said softly before slowly rising to his feet. "Someone stubborn like that won''t stop," he added simply, his tone more reflective than dismissive.


    Crocus adjusted himself in the beach chair perched on the cliff above, glancing down at Toshi. "What''re you scheming now, kid?" he asked, his tone more skeptical.


    Toshi didn''t answer right away. He turned to the railing, peeling off his soaked shirt and tossing it to the side. His shoulders squared, and a grin started to form on his face. "If Laboon''s not gonna stop on his own," he said, climbing onto the ship''s railing, "then I''ll just have to beat some sense into him myself."


    Crocus sat up abruptly, his eyebrows raising. "What are you¡ªwait! Don''t be stupid, you idiot!" he called out, but it was too late. Toshi dove headfirst into the water.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 25

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    As Toshi dove into a ocean a splash came up. Laboon immediately took notice of the splash and turned his massive head toward Toshi. The whale let out a loud, deep bellow, one that seemed more like a challenge than anything else.


    " WOOOO. " Laboon roared.


    "Oh, you''re ready for this, huh?" Toshi smirked, treading water for a brief second before swimming straight at Laboon. As he neared, he reared back and threw a punch directly at Laboon''s face. His fist connected with a dull thud against Laboon''s snout, sending a small ripple through the water.


    Why?


    Why''d he dive into the water to fight a whale he''d just met minutes ago? If asked, Toshi himself wouldn''t have an answer. It wasn''t logic¡ªit was a pull, a feeling he couldn''t shake, like staring into a mirror of his younger self.


    And if he could? He''d beat the hell out of that reflection. Knock some sense into him before it was too late. Maybe, just maybe, if someone had done that for him, he wouldn''t be here now...lost in a hellish world, and wondering if things could''ve been different.


    Laboon blinked, momentarily stunned, before charging back. With a quick flick of his tail, the whale created a wave that slammed into Toshi, launching him out of the water and back toward the ship.


    Toshi crashed onto the deck with a grunt, rolling to a stop against the railing. "Okay," he muttered, coughing up a bit of seawater. "That hurted like a bitch."


    He scrambled to his feet, climbed the railing again, and hurled himself back into the water. "Bring it on, you big lug!"


    Laboon seemed to accept the challenge, letting out another loud bellow as he charged toward Toshi. The two collided in the water, Toshi landing a few quick punches on the whale''s head before Laboon thrashed, sending him flying through the water.


    Laboon''s tail came down hard, creating a surge of water that flung Toshi deeper into the water. But Toshi didn''t give up. He kicked off the water and rocketed upward, coming up to the surface with a gasp for air.


    "Not bad, Laboon," Toshi said, wiping water from his face. "But I''m just getting started!"


    He swam toward the whale again, dodging Laboon''s attempts to knock him away with his tail. With every punch Toshi landed, Laboon responded with a swipe or a charge, sending waves crashing against the ship.


    On the cliff above, Crocus leaned forward in his beach chair, watching the scene unfold. "Is this kid for real?" he muttered, raising a brow as he saw Toshi take yet another hit, this time flying several feet across the water before splashing back down.


    The fight went on for what felt like hours, neither side willing to back down. Toshi''s punches began to lose their strength as exhaustion set in. Laboon, seemed like he could''ve kept going for years at this rate.


    Finally, as Toshi landed another punch on Laboon''s snout, the whale paused. He didn''t retaliate this time; instead, he tilted his head and let out a low, almost thoughtful sound.


    Toshi floated in the water, breathing heavily. "You... done now?" he asked, his tone half-teasing, half-serious.


    Laboon stared at him for a moment before letting out a quieter bellow, almost as if conceding the fight.


    On the cliff, Crocus let out a hearty laugh, slapping his knee. "That''s one way to handle things, I guess!" he called out, his voice echoing down to the water.


    Toshi grinned, despite his aching body. "Yeah, well... he listens better with his head than his heart, I guess."


    Laboon let out a low, rumbling sound, almost like a chuckle, as he nudged Toshi one more time with his snout. The massive whale''s eyes glimmering as he stared at Toshi.


    Toshi floated in the water, his grin widening. He rubbed Laboon''s head again, his hand moving in small circles over the rough, scarred surface. "Yeah, you got that, big guy? When I come back, it''s gonna be a real fight. So, no slacking off. You better train hard, or I''ll wipe the floor with you!"


    He gave Laboon a thumbs-up, his arm wobbling slightly from the effort of staying afloat after the exhausting fight. Laboon responded with a playful spray of water from his blowhole, soaking Toshi even more.


    "Oi! That''s what I get for being nice, huh?!" Toshi spluttered, shaking water from his face but laughing all the same.


    High on the cliff, Crocus leaned back in his chair, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "That kid''s got some spirit," he muttered to himself, adjusting his glasses.


    Toshi sighed, tapping Laboon on the head one last time. "Alright, Laboon, I gotta go. Don''t start ramming walls again, alright? It''s not worth it."


    Laboon let out a softer bellow, as if agreeing.


    "Good," Toshi said with a firm nod. "I''ll see you again someday. And when I do, you better be ready!"


    Laboon tilted his massive head for a moment, as if pondering Toshi''s words. Then, without warning, the whale dove beneath the surface, creating a surge of water that made Toshi bob up and down like a cork. Before he could react, Laboon resurfaced, carefully lifting Toshi onto his head.


    "Wha¡ªHey!" Toshi blinked, then smirked through the pain. "I''ll take that as a yes... hehe."


    Laboon swam gently toward the shore, carrying Toshi on it''s head. Toshi lay sprawled on Laboon''s head, his body a patchwork of bruises, his clothes torn, and a sharp ache throbbing in his right arm. He flexed his fingers experimentally and winced. "Yup, that''s broken... Great."


    Meanwhile, Laboon seemed perfectly fine...barely a scratch on him matter a fact. As if Toshi''s punches had been nothing more than a light massage.


    "Of course, you''re fine," Toshi muttered, slapping Laboon atop of it''s head.


    Laboon let out a low, rumbling bellow that almost sounded like laughter, spraying a fine mist from his blowhole.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, big guy," Toshi grumbled, though he couldn''t help the grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Just wait till next time. You won''t get off so easy."


    As Laboon nudged close to the shore and gently lowered his head, allowing Toshi to slide off, the black-haired boy groaned as his feet hit solid ground. As Toshi stumbled onto the shore, dripping wet and cradling his injured arm, Crocus stood up from his beach chair, watching him with an unreadable expression. "You need help with that?" he asked, nodding toward Toshi''s arm.


    Toshi glanced at it, his lips twitching into a small grin despite the pain. "I''ve had worse... but yeah, I wouldn''t say no."


    Crocus stretched his arms, then pointed toward the house. "Supplies are inside. Come up, and I''ll fix you up."


    Toshi blinked in surprise, shifting his weight onto his good side. "Seriously? Just like that?"


    "You gave Laboon a reason to stop hurting himself. So that''s good enough for me," Crocus said simply, turning toward his house. "Now stop standing there like an idiot and get moving. I''m not carrying you."


    "Right," Toshi muttered, limping after him. By the time he reached the top, Crocus was already at the doorway of his house, holding it open with a casual lean. "Come on. Sit down and don''t break anything."


    Toshi stepped inside, glancing around at the cluttered space. Shelves filled with jars of herbs, stacks of medical books, and tools lined the walls.


    "You''re pretty well-stocked," Toshi said as he lowered himself into the chair Crocus pointed to, wincing slightly.


    "Been at this a long time," Crocus said, already pulling supplies from a cabinet. "Now hold still. If you start squirming, I''ll tie you to the chair and deal with it my way."


    Toshi chuckled lightly, though it hurt his ribs to do so. "Got it, doc."


    Crocus glanced at him briefly, his expression softening for the briefest moment before returning to its usual calm. "You did good, kid. Not many would''ve done what you did...and for that I can''t thank you enough. "


    "I didn''t know you were the type to give compliments... but thanks." His tone softened, and his gaze drifted to the floor. "It''s nothing. I guess... I only helped Laboon to make myself feel better. Maybe it was a lesson to a younger me."


    Crocus''s eyebrows twitched as he glanced up briefly. "You''ve been through it, huh?"


    Toshi gave a subtle smile. "I guess."


    The room went quiet for a moment, only the soft clinking of medical tools breaking the silence. Then Toshi turned his head toward Crocus, his curiosity breaking through. "Not trying to be rude, but... just who exactly are you, old man?"


    Crocus snorted softly at the "old man" comment. "Old man? Watch it, kid. I''m not that old...I''m just a humble doctor, that''s all," he said as he threaded a needle and prepared to stitch Toshi''s arm.


    Toshi snorted, crossing his uninjured arm over his chest. "Yeah, right. Someone living alone in a lighthouse on the Grand Line? You expect me to believe you''re just a regular doctor? That''s gotta be the biggest load of crap I''ve heard."


    Crocus paused, then chuckled, the sound low and dry. "You''ve got a sharp tongue, kid. But, you''re not exactly wrong. I used to be part of a crew. Sailed the seas, made my share of memories." He leaned back slightly, his expression softening. "But that life ended when the crew disbanded a while back. I put that behind me and came back here."


    Toshi nodded, resting his uninjured arm on his knee as he looked at Crocus. After a moment, curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, old man¡ªuh, I mean, ''humble doctor,''" Toshi smirked, "what''s a place like the Grand Line really like?"


    Crocus paused mid-motion, his hand hovering over a roll of bandages. He stayed quiet for a moment, his gaze drifting toward the horizon outside the small window. "The Grand Line," he said slowly, almost reverently, "is the most beautiful world I''ve ever seen. You wouldn''t believe the things out there...the islands, the people, the creatures. Things you could never imagine, no matter how wild your dreams get."


    Toshi''s eyes widened slightly. "Sounds... incredible," he muttered.


    "It is," Crocus said, his voice steadying. "But don''t let the beauty fool you. The Grand Line''s also dangerous...more dangerous than anywhere else you''ll ever go. It''s unpredictable and crazy."


    Toshi frowned, leaning forward. "Dangerous how?"


    Crocus met his gaze, his expression serious. "Everything. The weather, the sea itself, the creatures, the people who call it home. One moment it''s paradise, the next, it''s a nightmare. "


    Toshi nodded slowly, his mind racing. "But if it''s so dangerous, why would anyone stay here?"


    Crocus gave a small chuckle, the kind that spoke of someone who''d lived through more than he let on. "Because for those brave, or foolish enough to sail it, the Grand Line holds something no other sea can offer: adventure. The kind that changes you, whether you want it to or not."


    Toshi sat back, his expression unreadable. "Sounds like the kind of place I want to see for myself," he said finally, a hint of a grin tugging at his lips.


    Crocus tied off the last bandage with a sharp tug, stepping back to admire his handiwork. "There." Crocus said simply.


    Toshi, slumped in the chair, gave him a weak thumbs-up. "Appreciate it, Doc. You''ve got a real gift," he said, voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Crocus snorted, grabbing a rag to wipe his hands. "Smartass." He leaned against the counter, arms crossed, and eyed Toshi thoughtfully. "So, what''s the deal with you, kid? You out here chasing the One Piece? Planning to conquer the Grand Line or something?"


    Toshi glanced up, blinking at the question. Then, without hesitation, he let out a short laugh. "Hell no," he said flatly.


    Crocus raised an eyebrow. "No? Those are the kinds of dreams that get people out here risking their necks."


    "Yeah, well, not me," Toshi said, shifting in his seat and wincing as the movement pulled at his bandages. "Goals like that? They''re simple. Basic. I don''t need treasure or some grand title to know what I want."


    Crocus tilted his head, intrigued. "Alright then, hotshot. What''s your big, non-basic goal?"


    Toshi stared out the window for a moment, watching the waves crash against the Red Line''s cliffs. His expression softened, his voice quieter but firm when he spoke. "I just want to live without regrets," he said. "To be strong enough to protect what''s mine... and to protect myself. That''s it."


    Crocus studied Toshi for a brief moment. "Huh," he grunted. "Living without regrets, huh? That''s a tall order."


    "Yeah," Toshi admitted, cracking a small smile. "But it''s the only thing worth aiming for, as far as I''m concerned."


    Crocus shook his head, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "You''re an odd one, kid. Most people would call that na?ve."


    "Maybe," Toshi said with a shrug. "But it''s my life, so I''ll live it my way."


    The old doctor chuckled, grabbing a bottle of water and tossing it to Toshi. "Well, good luck with that. The Grand Line''s not exactly the kind of place that lets you have things your way."


    Catching the bottle, Toshi gave a lopsided grin. "Yeah, I''ve noticed." He twisted off the cap and took a sip. "Guess I''ll just have to be stubborn about it."


    Crocus let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "Well, kid, I''ve never heard someone put it quite like that before. But... I hope you get there. I really do. You''ve got the right fire in you." His voice was calm, almost distant, as if he were speaking from years of experience, but his eyes held a quiet approval.


    Before anyone could get another word off, a sharp knock echoed through the quiet room. With a sigh, Crocus pushed off the counter and shuffled to the door. Pulling it open, he found himself face-to-face with Troy, who looked like he''d just sprinted up the cliffs.


    "We''re about to leave, Toshi," he said, before his eyes landed on the bandages wrapped around Toshi''s body. "Wait... what happened to you?"


    Toshi scratched the back of his head, his grin slightly sheepish. "Oh, just a little fight... with a giant whale." He raised his hands in mock defense. "It wasn''t that bad."


    Troy blinked a few times, then let out a small chuckle. "So, that''s why there was so much noise earlier."


    Toshi nodded, stepping toward the door. "Yep. It was a good time though." He looked back at Crocus, who was leaning against the doorframe with a slight shake of his head.


    "Alright, kid," Crocus muttered, his tone shifting slightly, becoming more serious. "Take care out there." He paused for a moment before continuing, his gaze firm. "And be careful. Over the past few weeks, I''ve been seeing more ships pass through these waters than I ever have in all my years out here."


    Toshi tilted his head, his smile fading a little as he heard what Crocus said.


    "Just saying... you guys be careful," Crocus said warning the both of them.


    Toshi turned and, with a final wave, made his way back toward the ship. "I''ll keep that in mind," he called back over his shoulder, before joining Troy, who was already heading toward the dock.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 26

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    As Toshi and Troy made their way back to the ship, Troy shot Toshi a sideways glance, his lips curling into a smirk.


    "Fighting whales, getting yourself half-killed... You know, most people just take a nap when they''re bored," Troy said, shaking his head.


    Toshi grinned, though the effort tugged at his sore ribs. "What can I say? I like to keep things interesting."


    "Interesting? You mean stupid," Troy quipped. "You''re lucky that old man even bothered to patch you up. If it were me, I''d have left you for the whale."


    "Good thing it wasn''t up to you then," Toshi shot back, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Uh-huh," Troy muttered, rolling his eyes as they stepped onto the dock.


    The ship loomed ahead, its sails half-unfurled as the crew moved quickly to sail off. Dragon was at the helm, his broad shoulders casting a long shadow over the deck. His eyes immediately found the pair approaching, and Toshi could almost feel the weight of his disapproval before he even spoke.


    Before Toshi could say another word, Dragon''s voice cut through the air from the helm. "You''re late."


    Toshi threw up his hands, already defensive. "It''s not my fault this time! I was busy not dying...you know, saving myself from becoming whale chow."


    Dragon''s sharp eyes scanned him, lingering briefly on the bandages. "And yet you''re still late," he said flatly, then turned to the crew without missing a beat. "Raise the anchor. Unfurl the sails. We''re leaving."


    Troy glanced between Dragon and Toshi, raising an eyebrow. "Wait, what''s the rush? We just got here."


    Dragon stepped down from the helm. "With the death of Roger, the Grand Line is swarming. Crews we''ve never seen before are heading this way, and not all of them are friendly. It''s best we''re not here when they start pouring through the Twin Capes."


    Toshi whistled low, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, that explains why you''re in such a mood."


    Troy frowned, leaning against the railing. "What''s the big deal? We can handle them. "


    Dragon fixed a hard look at Troy. "Trouble you know is manageable. Trouble you don''t know is a risk we can''t afford right now."


    The ship creaked as the anchor was pulled up, the sails unfurling to catch the breeze. Toshi exhaled, his grip on the railing tightening as he stared at the shrinking shoreline.


    "So¡­ you''re saying Roger kicks the bucket, and now everyone thinks they''re pirate king material?" Toshi muttered.


    "Something like that," Dragon replied, turning his gaze to the horizon. "And a lot of them don''t care who they kill on the way."


    As the ship sailed further from the shore, Toshi leaned against the railing, watching the waves churn beneath them. After a moment of silence, he turned to Dragon.


    "So, now that we''re officially in the Grand Line¡­ what exactly are we going to be doing here?" he asked, his tone casual but laced with genuine curiosity.


    Dragon glanced over his shoulder. His expression remained unreadable as always, letting the question hang in the air for a few seconds before he finally spoke. "You''ll see," Dragon said, walking away and ending the conversation right there.


    Wasn''t exactly answering his question was it..?


    Toshi scratched his cheek, feeling a little unsatisfied but knowing better than to push it. He glanced over at Troy, who had been standing nearby, but was now walking off toward the rest of the crew.


    Toshi sighed, leaning back against the railing again, watching the horizon ahead of them.


    Then just below the surface of the water, a massive shadow swam alongside the ship, its sheer size dwarfing everything in its path.


    Then in a sudden burst, the shadow emerged, breaking through the waves with a thunderous splash. A giant blue whale soared high into the air before crashing back into the ocean, sending a large wave of water rippling toward the ship.


    The crew gasped, some gripping the railings tightly as the boat rocked under the force of the wave.


    "WOOOOAAAAHHHH!!!" Troy shouted, his excitement bursting out as he ran to the edge of the ship, practically climbing the railing to get a better view. His eyes widened, taking in the sheer scale of the whale as it dove back beneath the surface.


    Troy glanced over at Toshi, who stood a little further back, casually leaning on the railing, a soft smile spreading across his face.


    "Wait a minute..." Troy squinted, pointing a finger. "Is that the whale you were fighting?"


    Toshi chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. "Yeah, that''s Laboon."


    Troy stared at him, then back at the water, utterly shocked. "You fought that?!"


    "Yep," Toshi answered plainly, resting his chin on his palms as he leaned against the railing. His gaze shifted lazily to the lighthouse in the distance, where he could just barely make out Crocus standing there, a small silhouette against the horizon, watching them sail off.


    "You''re crazy, you know that?" Troy said, breaking the moment. He shook his head, still squinting at the water as if Laboon might come back up. "Why''d you even fight it in the first place? A friggin'' whale?"The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Toshi didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on the shrinking lighthouse.


    Troy let out a long, exasperated sigh, realizing Toshi wasn''t even listening. "Whatever, weirdo¡­" he muttered, turning on his heel and walking off, throwing his hands in the air as if to wash his hands of the conversation.


    Toshi stayed put, the faintest grin playing on his lips. "See you around, Laboon!" he shouted over the ocean. Then, cupping his hands around his mouth, he screamed, "DON''T FORGET MY PROMISE!"


    As if in response, Laboon came up from beneath the waves once more, soaring into the sky...


    __________


    _____________________


    Watching them sail off from the cliff of the Twin Capes, standing beside the lighthouse, was Crocus. His eyes lingered on the horizon where the ship had disappeared, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips.


    "...Another one chasing their dreams..."Crocus said softly, his voice barely louder than the breeze.. "You''ve got that fire... just like him."


    He turned toward the small house by the lighthouse, his sandals scraping against the rocky ground. At the door, he paused, glancing back at the ocean. His hand rested on the weathered doorframe, and for a moment, his expression wavered.


    "Don''t let it burn you out, kid," he said under his breath. "Dreams like that... they can take everything from you. But if you hold on¡ª" His voice caught slightly, and he swallowed hard before finishing, "If you hold on, it''s worth it."


    He stepped inside, the door creaking as it swung open. Moving to a small shelf by the wall, he grabbed a dusty bottle and held it for a moment, staring at the label.


    With a quiet pop, he uncorked the bottle and poured himself a drink. Taking his glass, Crocus settled by the window, his gaze fixed on the ocean that seemed to stretch on forever.


    "He''s just like you...." he said, his voice quieter now, almost as if speaking to himself. A tear slipped down his cheek, unbidden, as he chuckled softly. "Ain''t he....Roger...?"


    He raised his glass slightly in a silent toast. Then, with a slow sip, he let the warmth of the drink spread on the tip of his tongue.


    . . . . .


    ___________________


    __________________________________


    The Grand Line was nothing like what Toshi had imagined. Sure, he knew it was supposed to be unpredictable...people had warned him about that. Reverse Mountain alone was proof that the place didn''t play by any normal rules.


    But this? This was beyond anything he''d prepared for.


    The first day, they sailed through a full-blown snowstorm. Toshi had barely thawed out by the time the weather flipped into what could only be described as a furnace. Scorching heat, not a cloud in sight, and the deck was so hot he was pretty sure he could''ve fried an egg on it...if they had any eggs.


    The second day? Same nonsense, just the opposite. Morning kicked off with heat that made him want to jump overboard, and by afternoon, they were stuck in another snowstorm. He''d barely kept track of which layers to take off or put back on.


    The third day was a rain storm. And the fourth day? It was d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªsnow, heat, and misery on repeat.


    But the fifth day, the chaos was nothing short of a wild experience.


    Rain pelted down like a thousand tiny needles, soaking the deck as Toshi skidded across the slippery wood, gripping a loose rope for dear life. "Sogeki! Tie that down before it flies off!" he shouted, his voice barely cutting through the howling wind.


    Sogeki, half-drunk but surprisingly agile, stumbled toward the swinging sail, wrestling it into place. "We''re gonna need a bigger drink after this!" he barked, yanking the rope with all his might.


    "Stop yelling and help me with the rudder!" Troy''s voice came from the stern. He had both hands locked on the wheel, fighting the ship''s jerking as waves battered its sides.


    Toshi bolted toward Troy, running up the flight of stairs. The crew members scrambled to secure barrels, patch sails, and bail water as the sea threw everything it had at them.


    "It''s snowing now!" someone yelled from the crow''s nest. Sure enough, the rain abruptly turned into thick, icy flakes, layering the deck in a slick sheet of snow.


    "What the hell?!" Toshi exclaimed, nearly losing his footing as he reached Troy. Together, they fought the wheel, forcing it back on course.


    "Just hold it steady!" Troy growled through gritted teeth.


    Steady wasn''t in the Grand Line''s vocabulary. The snow melted as quickly as it came, replaced by a blazing sun that seemed to ignite the air itself. Steam rose from the deck and into the air.


    "Buckets! We need water on those sails, or they''ll catch fire!" Dragon''s commanding voice came through the chaos as he barked orders from the bow.


    Toshi ran back down to the deck, joining the crew in dousing the sails with water. His arms ached, his clothes clung to his body, and he could barely breathe in the heat.


    Then, as if the sea had a cruel sense of humor, the sky darkened again. A torrential downpour followed, flooding the deck in seconds.


    "Are we cursed?!" Toshi shouted, shoving the bucket aside as he tried to keep his balance.


    The storm worsened, the wind screaming in their ears. Waves taller than the ship threatened to capsize them, but the crew held their ground, fighting every second to keep the ship afloat.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, the storm began to calm. The rain slowed, the waves calmed, and the wind softened to a whisper. Toshi collapsed against the railing, panting as he looked out over the sea.


    "Is it over?" Sogeki asked, his voice hoarse, as if the storm had wrung it dry.


    The ship groaned beneath them, battered but still afloat. The crew dared to breathe for a moment, wiping rain and sweat from their faces.


    A scream from the crow''s nest shattered the fragile calm. "ICEBERG! DEAD AHEAD!"


    Every head whipped forward, and there it was...a massive iceberg. It loomed like a frozen wall of doom, and they were barreling straight toward it.


    "WE''RE GONNA DIE!" someone yelled, sending the deck into instant chaos.


    Crew members scrambled in all directions, trying to grab ropes, adjust sails, or pull the wheel to steer away. But the icy winds fought against them, locking the ship''s path.


    Toshi stumbled toward the mast, gripping it tightly as his heart hammered in his chest. "We''re gonna crash!"


    "Everyone, CALM DOWN!" Ragnar''s voice boomed, silencing the panic for a brief moment.


    Dragon stepped forward, his eyes locked on the iceberg. He raised his hand, the air around him seeming to ripple. "Get ready."


    "Get ready?!" Troy shouted from the wheel. "We''re about to become popsicles!"


    Dragon ignored him. The air around him shifted, rippling with power as he thrust his hand forward.


    *WHOOOSSHH* *WHOOOSSSH*


    A powerful gust of wind exploded from Dragon, surging toward the iceberg. The force was so strong it pushed the sails back and created a barrier against the massive wall of ice.


    The ship groaned and creaked under the strain as the winds fought against the iceberg''s towering mass. Slowly, agonizingly, the vessel began to tilt to the side, just barely shifting away from a head-on collision. The ice scraped against the hull with a bone-chilling screech, showering the deck in icy shards.


    Toshi''s jaw dropped as he clung to the mast. "What... how is he doing that?"


    Toshi hadn''t realized it before, but now he did. He had always chalked it up to his "aura," but now he knew for certain that wasn''t the case. He thought back to Reverse Mountain, to the moment he had steered the ship back on course. At the time, he''d been too focused on staying alive to notice.


    Even now, another memory came back to him...the arena, where Dragon had saved him. Did Dragon have some sort of special ability?


    The ship finally broke free, leaving the iceberg behind. The crew collapsed against the rails and masts, panting and shaking.


    Dragon lowered his hand, the air around him calming. He turned toward the crew, his expression unreadable. "This isn''t the worst the Grand Line has to offer. Be ready for more."


    Toshi slid down the mast, his legs shaky. "What the hell was that? How did he do that?"


    Dragon''s voice cut through their murmurs. "Get the sails fixed. We''ll hit more than icebergs if we''re not ready."


    Toshi watched as the crew scrambled, yet he couldn''t take his eyes off Dragon, still processing what he''d just seen.


    "That guy," Toshi muttered to himself, "is something else."


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 27

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Most of the crew barely flinched as the iceberg disappeared into the fog behind them. They adjusted their positions, tightened ropes, and muttered about getting the sails back in order, as if this was just another Tuesday.


    Toshi, on the other hand, sat slumped against the mast, his jaw still slack. "Are we just... not gonna talk about that?" he asked, looking around.


    Sogeki, who had been nearby, leaned against the railing with an amused look. "What''s there to talk about? That''s just Dragon."


    "Just Dragon?" Toshi repeated, throwing his arms up. "He moved an iceberg!"


    Sogeki chuckled, shaking his head. "Of course he did. That''s the kind of guy he is. You''ll get used to it. Well... maybe."


    Toshi blinked at him, baffled. "You''re telling me this is normal?"


    "For him? Yeah." Sogeki crossed his arms, glancing toward Dragon, who stood at the bow of the ship, staring into the fog. "You''ve got no idea how strong he is. That was barely anything compared to what he''s capable of."


    Toshi frowned, watching as Dragon barked orders at the crew. The man was calm, composed, and terrifyingly effective. "You''re saying there''s more?"


    Sogeki nodded. "Way more. That''s why most of us stick around, even with all the chaos. If anyone can take us through the Grand Line alive, it''s him."


    Toshi glanced at the newer recruits, who were still pale and shaky, whispering amongst themselves about the power they''d just witnessed. At least he wasn''t the only one completely stunned.


    "Did you see that?" one of them whispered.


    "Is he some sort of devil?" another asked, glancing nervously at Dragon.


    Dragon turned, his sharp eyes scanning the crew. "Enough gawking. Focus. We''ve got more ahead."


    The recruits snapped to attention, scrambling to get back to work.


    Toshi sighed, running a hand through his damp hair. "Man, this place just keeps getting crazier."


    Sogeki clapped him on the back. "Welcome to the Grand Line, rookie," he said before heading down the deck.


    In just over a week, the craziest things had happened to Toshi. He''d seen a massive red mountain with a river flowing upward, fallen thousands of meters from the sky, fought a giant whale, sailed through unpredictable weather, and now watched a man push an iceberg aside with some kind of special power.


    Toshi''s mouth snapped shut. He''d officially seen it all. At this point, nothing could possibly shock him anymore.


    Toshi sighed as he got to his feet. '' I wonder how much more of this I''ll have to deal with, ''  he thought. He might''ve seen it all, but it had drained more energy than he cared to admit.


    The Grand Line was far crazier than Toshi had imagined. Everything he had heard, every rumor and wild story, it all made sense now...each one more terrifying than the last. The danger, the unpredictability¡ªit was like nothing he had ever known.


    Without Dragon¡­ would they have survived even a single day here?


    The answer was simple, and it hit him harder than he expected. No.


    Without Dragon, they would''ve been swallowed whole by the madness of this place, just another casualty in a world that didn''t care. Toshi didn''t know whether to feel relieved or uneasy about that fact. Maybe both.


    Running his fingers through his hair, he slicked it back before cracking his knuckles. He stretched his arms as the ship glided forward, sailing deeper into the thick fog.


    "I SEE SOMETHING IN THE DISTANCE!" A man yelled from the crow''s nest, his voice cutting through the fog. Pressing a telescope to one eye and squinting with the other.


    "IS IT ANOTHER ICEBERG?" Dragon asked, walking to the edge of the ship and narrowing his eyes at the thick fog ahead. But it was like trying to see through a wall. The fog was too dense, too thick.


    "Yes¡­ Wait! No!" The man adjusted the telescope, twisting it to shorten the length. His hands froze, and for a moment, his body stilled. Then, slowly, his hands began to tremble.


    "It''s a..." He paused, the words hanging in the air as he swallowed hard, the tremor in his hands only growing.


    "THERE''S A FLEET OF DESTROYED SHIPS!" he finally yelled, his voice breaking the heavy silence.


    The crew fell silent as the ship sailed past the wreckage. Dismembered, capsized ships floated all around them, their broken pieces scattered across the water. It was like a¡ª


    "A pirate''s graveyard..." Toshi whispered, his voice barely audible, a shiver running through him as the words left his lips. '' Were these the ships Crocus was talking about? ''


    He stepped closer to the railing, staring out at the wreckage.


    The ships, though torn apart, were still in relatively good condition¡ªat least for ships that had been completely destroyed. That meant whatever had done this or whoever had done this, had been here recently.


    The crew kept their distance, mostly quiet, though Toshi noticed the way Dragon''s eyes never stop staring ahead. His face didn''t give much away, but Toshi knew the man had seen worse. A lot worse.


    "How many ships do you think went down here?" Toshi asked, his eyes scanning the wreckage.


    Dragon glanced at the floating remains, his expression neutral. "Too many," he said, flat and to the point. "But that''s the Grand Line. You either make it, or you don''t."


    Toshi swallowed hard, still uneasy. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this was a warning. The danger was all too real. Before he could voice his thoughts, a voice came from behind him.


    "Stay sharp," Ragnar called, his voice carrying across the deck. "We don''t exactly know what''s out there."


    Toshi glanced over his shoulder, surprised. Ragnar wasn''t exactly known for being talkative, so hearing him speak this much was a bit of a shock. '' That''s the most I''ve ever heard him say, '' Toshi thought, but he kept it to himself.


    "Right," Toshi muttered under his breath, shaking his head. There was no time to get lost in his thoughts. There was still a chance that whatever caused this was likely still nearby.


    Then, through the mist, something appeared. A ship. It was worn out, its sails battered and torn. It moved slowly, barely visible in the haze, but it was the only other vessel sailing through the fog...except for their own.


    Toshi squinted into the distance, trying to make out more details. The ship was massive, almost the size of their own, but it seemed... off. The hull looked weathered, the paint peeling, and the timbers groaned under what was left of the wind. It looked like it had been through a hell of a journey. But it wasn''t just the ship itself that raised Toshi''s hackles.


    As it drifted closer, Toshi noticed something strange about the Jolly Roger. The skull and crossbones were smudged and faded, barely visible against the tattered fabric. It was almost as if they had tried to erase the symbol.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Something''s off," Toshi muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    "ALL OF YOU DUCK!"


    Without warning, Dragon shouted, his voice breaking through the silence like a hammer.


    It was too late. A volley of gunfire rang out from the other ship. The crew scrambled, diving behind the closest cover as bullets whizzed through the air, ricocheting off the ship''s hull.


    Toshi barely had time to react. He hit the floor, narrowly avoiding a bullet that slammed into the wooden railing where his head had been just a second ago.


    "Get to cover!" Dragon shouted, his voice cutting through the noise. The wind picked up, swirling around Dragon as his cape bellowed in the wind.


    "Who the hell are these guys?" Toshi shouted, looking up just in time to see a group of pirates leap from the deck of the battered ship, ropes swinging down toward their own ship. The pirates wore tattered clothes, their faces hardened and rough.


    "They''re not your average pirates," Dragon muttered, a glint of recognition in his eyes. "This is a crew that''s survived the worst of the Grand Line. Be careful."


    As the first few pirates landed on their deck, they immediately started charging, cutlass and rifle drawn.


    Toshi quickly scrambled to his feet, readying himself as he glanced around the deck, seeing the rest of the crew engaging in combat. The odds were against them, but they couldn''t afford to back down now.


    "Let''s do this," Toshi said under his breath, a fire lighting in his chest. He cracked his knuckles and dashed toward the first pirate that had landed near him, his fist flying forward.


    His fist connected squarely with the pirate''s jaw, sending the man slumping to the deck. Saliva sprayed from the pirate''s mouth as he hit the floor, completely unconscious.


    Toshi froze for a moment, staring at his handiwork. '' Did I just knock him out in one punch? '' The thought rattled in his mind as he looked down at the pirate.


    But then, as he examined the pirate more closely, he noticed something. The man was skinny, his ribs faintly visible beneath his tattered shirt. His face was gaunt, eyes sunken, and his clothes hung loosely on his bony frame. '' He looks like he hasn''t eaten in days, '' Toshi realized.


    Before he could think further, a sudden, blood-curdling scream tore through the air behind him.


    "AHHHHH!!"


    Toshi''s head snapped around just in time to see another pirate barreling toward him, a wild look in his eyes and a cutlass raised high above his head.


    The pirate swung his blade in a wide, clumsy arc aimed straight for Toshi''s neck. The movement was erratic, telegraphed, and full of openings. It was just... '' so slow, '' Toshi thought, leaning his head back effortlessly.


    The blade sliced through the air, hitting nothing but empty space. The tip narrowly missed his throat, the rush of air grazing his skin.


    These pirates weren''t just untrained...they were downright sloppy. Their movements lacked precision, their attacks were reckless, and their stances screamed desperation. Toshi couldn''t help but smirk, confidence swelling in his chest. '' There''s no way I''d lose to these guys. ''


    The blade hissed through the air, narrowly missing Toshi. The pirate, desperate, tried to pull it back for another swing. But before he could even ready the attack, a sharp, crushing force drove into his stomach.


    The pirate''s eyes bulged as his mouth fell open, spit flying from his lips. Toshi''s fist had slammed into his gut like a battering ram, sending him staggering back.


    Without hesitation, Toshi pushed off the deck with explosive force, driving his foot into the pirate''s face. The impact snapped the man''s head back, his body collapsing to the floor like a rag doll, completely unconscious.


    Toshi landed lightly, exhaling as he glanced around the deck. The pirates were being overwhelmed at every corner, they were being pushed back.


    "GIVE ME EVERYTHING YOU HAVE!" a booming voice bellowed from the other ship.


    Standing on the edge was a fat, burly man clad in nothing but brown pants and sea boots. His shirtless torso revealed a forest of hair covering his chest and back. In his hand, he wielded a massive axe, with a wide, toothy grin stretched across his face as he scanned the ship.


    "CAPTAIN!" a pirate on the deck screamed desperately, despite being thoroughly beaten to a pulp.


    The captain''s grin faltered, his eyes darted around, and the reality hit him like a cannonball...his crew was losing, badly. Even the trainees were handling his men with ease.


    His grin vanished entirely, replaced with a nervous frown. The massive axe slipped from his hand, falling into the water below with a loud splash. Without hesitation, he threw his hands up in surrender, forcing an awkward chuckle.


    "I... uh... I give up," he said, his bravado crumbling like a poorly built sandcastle.


    The deck fell silent for a moment, save for the groaning of beaten pirates and the distant creak of the battered enemy ship swaying in the water.


    Toshi, catching his breath, raised a brow at the sudden shift. "Huh?" he muttered, lowering his fists. His knuckles were bruised, his shirt torn, but he was still ready for another round if needed.


    The rest of the crew exchanged bewildered glances.


    The pirate captain, with a crooked grin, tried to laugh off the tension. It didn''t work. "Y-Yeah! No need to keep fighting, right? We''re all gentlemen here, aren''t we? No reason to spill more blood than necessary."


    Dragon stepped forward. "You attack my crew unprovoked," he began, his voice calm but cold, "and now you want to call it quits?"


    The captain''s awkward chuckle died in his throat. "I-I didn''t mean anything by it, really! Just a misunderstanding!" His hands were still raised, his eyes darting to the side as if searching for an escape route.


    Troy scoffed, crossing his arms. "Misunderstanding? You mean like shooting at us and swinging at our heads?" He motioned to the pirates scattered across the deck, most of them groaning or out cold. "Doesn''t exactly scream ''let''s talk this out.''"


    The captain swallowed hard, sweat forming on his brow. "L-Look, times are tough, alright? We thought you were carrying treasure or supplies... maybe both. It''s not personal!"


    The rest of the crew fell silent, with Toshi, Rose, Sogeki, and Ragnar watching the scene unfold. Toshi felt a wave of relief¡ªhe hadn''t been injured or, worse, killed this time.


    For once, he wasn''t the punching bag, and he couldn''t help but like it.


    Dragon raised a hand, silencing the crew''s murmurs. "Enough." He turned his attention back to the captain. " I have a plan."


    . . . . .


    ___________________________


    ____________


    All the pirates on the ship had been apprehended, tied up with ropes, and forced to their knees. Standing directly in front of them was Dragon, his expression cold as he locked eyes with the captain.


    "I''ll make this quick¡­ what happened here?" Dragon asked, getting straight to the point.


    The captain nodded nervously, sweat trickling down his temple. "We were attacked by the Simon Pirates¡­ they completely dismantled our crew. We''re the only ones left," he admitted, his voice faltering as his gaze dropped to the floor.


    Dragon raised a subtle brow, his interest piqued. "The Simon Pirates? Never heard of them," he said.


    The captain gulped, his eyes darting toward the tattered remains of his ship''s sails. "They''re new... but strong. Real strong. Their captain¡ªSimon¡ªis a monster," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "He didn''t just beat us; he humiliated us. Sank half our fleet like it was nothing."


    Dragon''s gaze narrowed. "New and already dismantling fleets?" He paused before continuing. "What''s their goal?"


    The captain hesitated, his eyes flickering toward his remaining crew, all tied up and battered. He swallowed hard before speaking again. "Word is... they''re aiming for dominance over part of the Grand Line. Anyone who doesn''t join them gets crushed. No mercy."


    Toshi, standing off to the side, crossed his arms and scowled. "Sounds like your crew didn''t make the cut."


    The captain''s jaw tightened at Toshi''s remark, but he didn''t argue. "We didn''t stand a chance. Their ship¡ªit''s massive, like nothing I''ve ever seen. And their crew... they''re not normal. They''ve got fighters with Devil Fruit powers, weapons I''ve never seen before. It''s like they''re prepared for anything."


    Toshi''s brow furrowed, his thoughts grinding to a stop as the words "Devil Fruit" sank in. The mere mention of it sent his mind spiraling. He''d heard about them in stories traded in the shadowy corners of Loguetown, rumors of strange abilities and monstrous prices paid for power.


    But those had always felt like tales meant to awe fools and children. Now, hearing the term tossed out so casually aboard Dragon''s ship, the reality of it hit him like a fist to the gut.


    ''So, they''re real. All of it.''


    His hands curled into fists at his sides. He glanced at the crew around him. None of them seemed fazed. Toshi swallowed hard, his eyes narrowing. ''Could I ever get my hands on one?''


    The question lingered, heavy and persistent. If even half the stories were true, Devil Fruits held the power to shift the balance of the world. To sink fleets, topple empires, or perhaps¡­ carve out freedom in an unforgiving world.


    His gaze locked onto Dragon''s broad back. A sudden, intrusive thought crept in. ''Did he eat a Devil Fruit?''


    It wasn''t impossible but more likely. If he had a Devil Fruit, Toshi couldn''t help but wonder: how much of that power came from the fruit, and how much came from the man?


    But there was another side to this coin, one Toshi couldn''t ignore. The stories didn''t just talk about power¡ªthey talked about the cost. He''d heard the warnings, too. The ocean itself would reject you. The very thing that gave sailors their freedom, their lives, would be lost forever.


    ''Could I make that kind of sacrifice?''


    The question burned in his mind. He wanted to ask Dragon, to demand answers, but something held him back. This wasn''t the kind of thing you brought up lightly, not with someone like him.


    Instead, Toshi stayed silent, staring out at the foggy sea. The wreckage around them seemed to mock him, a reminder of how fragile life out here really was. Devil Fruits might offer salvation or ruin, but either way, they were a gamble. And Toshi wasn''t sure if he was ready to bet everything just yet.


    Dragon''s expression didn''t waver. He simply nodded, absorbing the information. "Where were they headed next?"


    The captain shook his head. "I don''t know. They left us here to rot. Said we weren''t worth finishing off."


    Dragon turned slightly, his gaze looking over at the foggy horizon. "Interesting." He then glanced back at the captain. "You and your men are lucky we showed up before you sank entirely. But this mercy isn''t free."


    The captain flinched. "W-What do you want?"


    "Your supplies and whatever information you have on this Simon," Dragon said bluntly.


    The captain hesitated but eventually nodded. "Fine... fine. Take whatever you need. There''s a logbook in the captain''s quarters¡ªit''s got details on the Simon Pirates'' and the ships they''ve taken down."


    Dragon stepped closer, towering over the kneeling captain. "Good. Hand it over."


    As the pirates scrambled to retrieve the logbook, Toshi leaned against the mast, watching the crew.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 28

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Dragon asked a few more pointed questions, each one met with a nervous but eager response from the captain. The man was more than happy to divulge everything he knew, clearly relieved that Dragon hadn''t just left him and his crew to the sharks.


    After a few more minutes of interrogation, Dragon nodded in satisfaction. "That''s all I need. You''re free to go." He gave a quick gesture to the crew, signaling for the pirates to be untied.


    The captain scrambled to his feet, barely able to look Dragon in the eye. "T-Thank you," he stammered, his gratitude mixed with fear. "We''ll be gone before you know it. I swear."


    Dragon didn''t reply, his focus shifting to the pirates'' weapons scattered around. Dragon raised his hand and in an instant, a gust of wind swirled around the deck, lifting the discarded weapons from the ship and pulling them toward him.


    Swords, pistols, axes...everything was gathered in the air, spinning in a controlled vortex above Dragon''s outstretched hand. The weapons hovered for a moment.


    Then dropping his arm, the weapons came crashing to the deck with a clank, the pile landing neatly in front of him. He looked at the crew. "Get these into the weapons area. Make sure they''re properly stored and accounted for. We''re gonna need them later," Dragon ordered, leaving no room for debate.


    Some of the crew sprang into action, grabbing the weapons and heading below deck.


    Toshi watched as the pirate crew scrambled going back onto their ship. It was strange, Toshi thought. A ship full of men that had once thought they were invincible, now reduced to nothing more than scared survivors.


    They set sail, drifting into the fog, the world around them swallowed by a grey mist. It felt like they were vanishing from everything they knew¡ªmaybe even from everything that could find them. But as the ship cut through the quiet, something lingered at the back of Toshi''s mind. '' Wouldn''t they just go back to what they were doing before? ''


    The thought gnawed at him, unsettling in its simplicity. People didn''t change overnight. Even if they disappeared into the fog, what was to stop them from coming back to finish what they started?


    He glanced over at Dragon. "Hey, why didn''t you just capture them? They''re pirates, right? They''ll just start up again."


    Dragon didn''t immediately respond. His eyes stayed fixed on the horizon, after a long moment, he turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Toshi''s gaze. His voice was quiet, almost dismissive, but there was a certainty in it that made Toshi pause.


    "No," Dragon said. "I could see it in their eyes. They''re broken. They don''t have the will to fight anymore."


    Toshi blinked, taken aback by the answer. He had expected something else¡ªmaybe a strategic reason, or something more tactical. But broken?


    "Broken?" he repeated, confused. "What do you mean, broken?"


    Dragon''s gaze never wavered from the horizon, his expression distant, almost unreadable. "When you''ve been through enough, you stop fighting," he said, before continuing. "It''s not about dying anymore. It''s about being too tired, too beaten, to fight. That''s worse than any death or punishment. Their will''s gone. There''s nothing left for them."


    Toshi stood in silence for a moment, the words hanging in the air like the thick fog that surrounded them. He tried to process what Dragon had said, but it felt heavier than he was ready for.


    "Guess that''s one way to defeat someone," Toshi muttered under his breath, barely loud enough for Dragon to hear. The idea sat with him, unsettling in a way he couldn''t shake.


    And just like that, they set sail, the ship cutting a slow path through the dense, suffocating fog.


    . . . . .


    ____________________________________


    _________________


    [ Two Day''s Later.... ]


    *CLACK* *CLACK*


    Toshi lunged forward, his wooden sword gripped tight in his hand. Each step reverberated through the worn floor, the wood creaking beneath his weight.


    He swung upward, the blade cutting through the air with a focused, sharp motion. His target was clear¡ªthe red-haired woman standing before him. The tip of his sword aimed directly for her face.


    But Rose was quicker. She stepped back, her body swaying slightly to the side as her head tilted just enough for the blade to whistle past her. The air hummed with the close miss.


    Before Toshi could adjust, she was already moving. Lowering herself in one swift motion, she dropped beneath his swing, leaving him open and exposed. His balance wavered as he struggled to regain control, but it was already too late.


    Rose''s sword shifted forward, the tip darting into his gut with precision. The wooden blade met flesh, and Toshi''s breath was stolen in an instant. The sharp sting of the strike flung him back, the impact momentarily leaving him breathless, vulnerable. He crashed to the floor with a thud, the impact knocking him flat on his back.


    His chest heaved with each breath, air rushing in and out as his body fought to recover. Sweat drenched him, pooling beneath him on the floor, a clear indication to the exhaustion that had already begun to settle deep in his bones. His grip on the wooden sword loosened, and it clattered to the side, forgotten.


    "I give up..." Toshi groaned, the words escaping him with difficulty. His body felt heavy, every movement sluggish and slow. The sting in his gut burned, and the ache in his chest was a constant reminder of how outmatched he was.


    Rose stood over him, her face impassive, watching him as he lay there, struggling. Without a word, she extended her hand toward him, the gesture calm and patient. Toshi stared at it for a moment, unsure whether to take it or not.


    Toshi winced as pain shot through his gut, making it hard to move. Every attempt to push himself up only made the discomfort worse. The thought of standing left him lightheaded, as if the floor was pulling him down.


    "Nah... Nah, I''m just gonna stay here. It feels comfortable," Toshi muttered, weakly swatting at her hand. His arms and legs felt like they were made of lead, too heavy to lift, too sore to move. Being on the receiving end of a blow like that was no joke.


    Rose didn''t argue. She simply gave him a glance, a faint flicker of something unreadable in her eyes, before turning away. "Alright," she said, her voice neutral, as she walked over to the bench. She picked up a bottle of water, uncapping it with a practiced twist, and tilted it to her lips.


    His head turned, a slight shift of his neck as he looked at her back. She seemed unbothered, casual even, while he lay there, beaten and exhausted. Something about her calm demeanor made him feel even more worn down, the difference between them stark in that moment.


    The silence hung heavy between them, broken only by the soft sound of Rose drinking, and Toshi''s labored breathing.


    He hadn''t really spoken to Rose beyond her constant corrections, her voice berating him each time he made a mistake, pointing out his poor form or the way his swing was clumsy...Or something on the lines of that BS.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    At first, he found it frustrating, but he had learned to swallow his pride. It wasn''t like he had the luxury of complaining, her criticism was the only way he was going to improve. Still, there was something about the way she never spared him any comfort that kept him on edge, like he was always just one step behind her.


    Now, in the quiet of the moment, Toshi didn''t know what to say. What could he say? The words felt stuck, lodged somewhere between his throat and his mind, and no matter how much he tried to form them, they never seemed to come out right.


    Toshi shifted his gaze away from her, staring up at the ceiling, trying to find some focus outside of the frustration building inside him.


    Toshi let out a slow exhale, his eyes tracing the cracks in the ceiling above him. The silence stretched on, thick and heavy, wrapping around them both. The quiet seemed to make the weight of his own thoughts unbearable.


    He shifted again, trying to find some comfort on the cold, unforgiving floor, but it didn''t help. His body ached, and his mind was restless. Finally, he couldn''t stand the silence any longer.


    He glanced up at her, watching as she set the bottle back down on the bench. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and turned slightly, as if sensing his gaze on her.


    "Why do you do it?" Toshi blurted out before he could stop himself. The question hung in the air, awkward and unplanned, but it was there now, and he couldn''t take it back.


    Rose raised an eyebrow, looking at him with a mixture of curiosity and mild amusement. "Do what?"


    "Why do you do this?" he asked, his voice hoarse from exertion. "Why do you train? Why swords?"


    Rose froze for just a moment, her hand hovering near the bottle. Then she turned her head slightly, just enough to look at him over her shoulder. "Why does it matter?" she replied, her tone even, casual, as if his question were no more significant than idle small talk...well it was.


    "It just does," Toshi said, pushing through the discomfort in his chest. "I mean... you''re tough, but you don''t talk about it. You''re always pushing me, but I don''t even know why you''re here doing this in the first place."


    Rose turned fully now, leaning against the bench with her arms crossed. She studied him for a long moment, her gaze sharp and piercing. Toshi shifted under her scrutiny but didn''t look away.


    "Why swords?" she repeated softly, almost to herself. She let out a short breath, as if deciding how much to give him. "I guess because it suits me. A sword''s simple, direct. It gets the job done without pretending to be anything else."


    Toshi frowned, sensing something off. "That''s not really an answer,"


    Rose''s lips curved into a faint, humorless smile. "It''s the only answer you''re getting," she said, straightening up. "Everyone''s got their reasons, Toshi. Some of us don''t feel the need to spill them all over the place."


    "Fine," he muttered, shifting his gaze to the ceiling again. "I was just curious."


    Toshi then shifted himself and got up off the floor. As he stood, his legs shook beneath him, but he stayed on his feet. The world around him tilted slightly, but he found his balance. He was still in pain, still frustrated, but he wasn''t going to let it break him.


    "You good?" Rose asked, her voice flat, as if she had expected nothing less.


    Toshi nodded, breathing heavily. "Yeah..."


    Toshi steadied himself, feeling the ache in his muscles but refusing to let it show. He glanced at Rose, half-expecting to see some sign of approval or maybe even a hint of satisfaction. But instead, her expression remained as unreadable as ever.


    . . . . "I''m not doing this because I want to...I''m doing it because I''m going to get stronger, too." Rose said, without a trace of emotion. She met his gaze, her eyes staring directly into his soul.


    Toshi blinked, caught off guard by her words. "I know..."


    "I don''t think you know."She took a step closer. "I''m not training you for your sake. I''m doing it because I need to get better. I''m not some teacher. I''m just someone who happens to know more than you. And if I''m going to survive, if I''m going to be better than I was yesterday, I need to push you." Her eyes narrowed, the hint of something deeper beneath the surface. "And if you push back, I get stronger too."


    It wasn''t about him. It wasn''t even about the progress he made. It was about her¡ªher drive to be better, to push herself beyond the limits she set. And in some twisted way, that made him understand her better. She wasn''t doing this out of kindness. She was doing it for her own survival, her own reasons, just like him.


    He was starting to realize that most of what she said was what she''d been wanting to tell him all along. Toshi didn''t mind¡ªhe preferred to keep things strictly business.


    A new kind of understanding flickered in Toshi''s chest, something that felt almost like respect. He wasn''t just a tool for her training. She was using him to get stronger, too. And in that sense, they weren''t all that different.


    "Alright," Toshi said, a smirk tugging at his lips despite the pain. "Guess we''re both in this together, then."


    Rose didn''t smile. Instead, she gave a single nod before sighing. "We''ll see how long you can keep up." Rose gave him a brief glance before continuing. "Anyways, I''ve got things to do..." she said, her tone flat. "It''s Sogeki''s turn to train you now."


    Toshi felt a wave of relief when he heard Sogeki''s name. Training with the guy was easily the highlight of his day. It wasn''t just that his training was less grueling compared to the drills the others made him go through...though that certainly helped.


    No, it was the man himself. The man was a mess in all the best ways. Drunk ninety-nine percent of the time and somehow still sober enough to teach, Sogeki turned what should''ve been a slog into something he actually looked forward to.


    Sure, Sogeki''s technique wasn''t exactly conventional. Sometimes Toshi wondered if the man even remembered half the things he said. But damn, when Sogeki got going, the guy had a knack for cracking jokes between instructions and exaggerated gestures that left Toshi choking on laughter when he should''ve been focusing.


    ''Training with him is almost too easy,'' Toshi thought, a small grin tugging at his lips despite himself. ''But I''m not complaining.''


    Rose squinted at him for a brief moment, almost sensing his happiness. But didn''t wait for him to respond. She turned on her heel and walked away, the sound of her footsteps echoing in the room as she left without a second glance. The door shut behind her, leaving Toshi standing there, the sting of the earlier fight still fresh on his skin.


    Toshi exhaled as he walked over to the bench, his muscles aching from the morning''s session. His throat burned, dry and scratchy, as he grabbed a bottle from the stack and twisted it open. Tilting it back, he drank greedily, the cool liquid soothing the fire in his throat.


    When the bottle was empty, he let it drop to the floor with a dull thud, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "Ahh... That''s better," he muttered, the words slipping out on an exhale. ( The janitor would clean it up later, DW. )


    He turned his attention to the plain black shirt draped over the bench. It wasn''t much, just a thin, worn piece of fabric, but it did its job. He slipped it over his head, the material clinging to his damp skin. The shirt hung loose, almost baggy, paired with his simple shorts that had seen better days.


    His feet, however, were bare, as they often were during training. Shoes always felt like an unnecessary hindrance, something that slowed him down and dulled his connection to the ground. He preferred feeling the roughness of the floor beneath him, the way it forced him to adjust and improve his footwork.


    And Rose even taught that to him, as it makes it easier to naturally know one''s footwork.


    Still, training was over for now. Toshi strapped the shirt tighter across his body and headed for the door. His boots sat waiting for him, scuffed and sturdy. He bent down, slipping them on one by one, the familiar weight settling on his feet.


    Toshi straightened his back and pushed the door open. The training room fell silent behind him as he stepped into the hall.


    There was still time before Toshi had to head out for training with Sogeki. No rush. Sogeki''s idea of "training" was shooting at booze bottles lined up on the railing. The only challenge was trying to do it quicker each round without losing his patience. It was the same thing every time, but Toshi wasn''t about to complain¡ªat least it wasn''t painful. Yet, surprisingly he found himself improving each time.


    The rest of his evening was carved up between scarfing down dinner and prepping for the real nightmare... training with Troy.


    Just thinking about Troy made Toshi''s stomach twist. That guy was insane. All Troy ever wanted to do was spar. Spar, spar, and¡ªguess what?¡ªmore sparring. For dessert? Even more sparring.


    The guy was a beast in his own right.


    " HA! "


    "HA!"


    "HA!"


    The sound of loud, unified grunts echoed from somewhere down the hall, drawing Toshi''s attention. His steps slowed as he walked towards the source. The muffled rhythm of voices came through the cracks of the door. Without thinking, Toshi reached for the handle and eased it open just enough to peek inside.


    Through the narrow gap, Toshi caught sight of a group of trainees, their bodies drenched in sweat as they pushed themselves through a series of push-ups and sit-ups. It was like a furnace of pain and sweat, the air thick with the stench of pure hell. Toshi couldn''t help but shake his head, a flicker of sympathy welling up inside him for their struggle.


    Then at the front of the room, stood Ragnar. His arms were crossed, his eyes like steel as it swept over the trainees with an unsatisfied look.


    And then Ragnar''s gaze shifted.


    Directly at him.


    Toshi froze, heart leaping into his throat. The room seemed to fall silent, the intensity of Ragnar''s stare pinning him like a trapped insect. Without a second thought, Toshi yanked the door shut, the sound of it slamming echoing down the hall.


    "Shit."


    He staggered back, goosebumps crawling down his spine. His hands trembled slightly, but he stuffed them into his pockets to hide it¡ªeven though no one was there to see.


    "That guy scares me," Toshi mumbled under his breath. He turned on his heel and walked off, run walking in the opposite direction.


    Ragnar was a 7-foot giant, his muscles bulging like tree trunks. The sight of him alone could make anyone feel small, but the thing that really got to Toshi was the way the man moved...unstoppable, like a force of nature. The kind of guy who could snap you in half without even breaking a sweat.


    Toshi shuddered at the thought. "You gotta feel bad for anyone who''s going up against him," he muttered under his breath. He couldn''t even imagine what it would be like to take a punch from Ragnar. A single hit could probably send him flying across the room.


    He wasn''t sure what to do next with the free time he had. "I guess checking up on Finn isn''t the worst way to kill time," Toshi thought, letting the idea settle into his mind.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 29

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    Toshi pushed the door open slowly, the hinges letting out a prolonged, grating creak. His hand remained on the door for a moment, hesitating, before he stepped through the door frame.


    "Hello¡­" he murmured, stepping into the medical ward. The room was organized into rows of hospital beds, each with a small table nearby, cluttered with medical supplies. Thin curtains hung beside the beds, some drawn halfway, others left open.


    On the first bed to Toshi''s left sat Finn, a nurse standing beside him. She appeared middle-aged, her long black hair falling neatly to her chest. She wore a lab coat over a crop top and jeans, her attention briefly shifting to Toshi as he approached.


    Finn turned his head, a faint look of surprise crossing his face. "Toshi¡­ what''re you doing here?" he asked.


    Toshi walked closer, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "What? I can''t check up on you?" he said, his tone light and teasing.


    Finn raised his eyebrows and held his hands up in a surrender. "I didn''t mean it like that," he said quickly, as though Toshi''s joke had hit a little too close to home.


    Toshi chuckled softly. "I was just joking," he said, his tone lighthearted.


    Finn sighed, lowering his hands. "Phew¡­ good." His shoulders relaxed, a hint of relief in his voice.


    "Can you both stop talking? I''m working here, and some quiet would be appreciated," the nurse said sharply, her focus shifting back to Finn as she began peeling off his bandages.


    Toshi and Finn immediately fell silent, exchanging brief glances but staying quiet as she continued her work.


    A few minutes later, the nurse finished. The nurse examined the wound¡ªa small, healed bullet hole in Finn''s stomach. Taking out a flashlight, she leaned in closer, shining it over the area.


    "All right¡­ there''s no sign of infection. You should be good to eat and walk in about two days," she said, her tone entirely professional.


    Finn''s face lit up with a genuine smile. "Thank you, doc," he said warmly.


    Over time, Toshi had come to understand Finn. He was just a simple, carefree guy who went out of his way to avoid hurting anyone''s feelings. It was the kind of personality that made conversations with him easy. Finn had this natural charm, an aura that seemed to draw people in without much effort.


    The nurse gave a subtle nod and reached into her pocket, pulling out a small bottle of pills. "These will help with digestion. You might have some difficulty since the bullet pierced your stomach. Take these...they''ll ease things."


    Finn flinched at the nurse''s words, his gaze dropping to his stomach as his hands instinctively rubbed over the wound. "Uh... thank you, Marleine," he muttered, shaking himself out of the moment and taking the bottle from her.


    Marleine''s eyes softened with empathy as she noticed his discomfort. "Sorry if I said something to trigger you," she said quietly, placing a hand gently on his shoulder.


    Finn quickly turned to face her, offering a reassuring smile. "Nah... nah, you''re good. You were just doing your job."


    Marleine smiled back, though it was a little reserved. "Alright," she said, shifting her hands into her pockets and standing straighter. "I''ll leave you two to it." She spoke bluntly, then turned and walked out of the room.


    "So, how are you holding up?" Toshi asked, dragging a nearby stool and plopping down beside Finn.


    Finn glanced down at the wound on his stomach, his grin spreading wide. "I''m doing fine, honestly. Having a badass scar like this? Makes me feel even better." He flexed his arm dramatically, though the motion was stiff. "See? I''m stronger already." His pearly whites sparkling.


    Toshi chuckled, shaking his head. "We can put it to the test," he said, cracking his knuckles loudly.


    Finn raised an eyebrow, leaning back against the pillow. "Oh, really? You''re gonna take advantage of a wounded man? That doesn''t seem very heroic."


    "Heroic?" Toshi smirked. "I don''t remember signing up to be a hero. Besides¡­" He leaned forward slightly, his grin turning almost predatory. "You don''t look that hurt to me."


    Finn groaned dramatically, clutching his stomach. "Ah! The pain! It''s unbearable!"


    Toshi laughed, swatting Finn''s arm lightly. "Alright, alright, I''ll spare you¡ªfor now."


    Finn grinned, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Good call. I''d hate to embarrass you in front of the nurses."


    Maybe he was starting to get too cocky. After the pirate attacks, he felt more confident¡ªalmost too confident. He started to think he could take Finn in a fair fight¡­ maybe even beat him to a pulp.


    Was that how Troy had felt toward him? But then again, who really knew with that unbelievably cheerful guy.


    Toshi raised an eyebrow. "Oh really?" He paused for a moment. "We can go right now¡ª"


    Creak. Creak.


    The door to the room slowly groaned open. '' They really need to fix these doors¡­ they creak all the time,'' Toshi thought, mildly irritated.


    Through the doorway stepped Dragon, dressed in an orange jumpsuit, his usual green coat absent.


    Finn immediately turned his head to Dragon, snapping to attention. "Dragon, sir!" he called out, saluting sharply.


    Toshi, on the other hand, felt more at ease with Dragon around. He didn''t bother with a salute, simply giving a brief glance toward him.


    Dragon waved his hand, dismissing Finn''s salute. "I told you guys to stop doing that... but I especially don''t deserve a salute from you. After what happened, I feel personally responsible." His voice softened as he bowed his head, his gaze fixed on the floor.


    Toshi glanced between the two, noticing Finn''s salute dropping to his side as he realized what Dragon was doing.


    "Do you want me to leave?" Toshi asked, slowly rising from his stool.


    Dragon raised a hand, stopping Toshi in his tracks. The gesture forced Toshi back into his seat. "No, I''ll be quick," Dragon replied. Without another word, Dragon dropped to his knees, placing both hands on the floor before slamming his forehead against the ground in a bow.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "WOAH! WOAH! Sir, it wasn''t your fault! You don''t have to apologize..." Finn quickly waved his arms, trying to stop Dragon.


    But Dragon, stubborn as ever, continued as if Finn''s words had fallen on deaf ears. "Finn, I would like to apologize deeply for forcing you onto a mission that ended up getting you injured. I don''t deserve to be your leader, and I will understand if you choose to leave..."


    Finn laid frozen for a moment, his arms still outstretched, but his expression softened. He wanted to argue that it wasn''t Dragon''s fault, but the sincerity in Dragon''s tone made it hard to speak.


    After a long pause, Finn lowered his arms and sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "You''re a damn stubborn one, you know that?" he muttered, his voice quieter now.


    Toshi watched, feeling the weight of the moment but unsure of what to say. To be honest, that wasn''t what Toshi had expected from Dragon. He always thought of him as the serious type...the guy who barely ever smiled. But seeing Dragon bow to someone so much younger than him made Toshi feel a sense of respect for him.


    Finn eye''s fell to Dragon on the floor. "I''m not going anywhere," he declared. "You''re still my leader, Dragon. I never forced myself into this. It was my choice to leave." He paused, his eyes dropping to the floor, then lifted again. "I got shot because I was weak. It wasn''t because of Toshi, you, Kaya, or Biastian. It''s all on me."


    He exhaled deeply, sinking back into his pillow. The lines on his face grew sharper, his expression darkening by the burden of his own guilt.


    "So get up," Finn urged. "You''re going to be the Revolution that ushers in a new era."


    Dragon''s hands, pressed against the floor, trembled for a moment before stilling. Slowly, he raised his head, Finn''s words breaking through the fog of guilt. With an exhaled, he pushed himself to his feet.


    As he stood tall, he faced Finn and bowed deeply, holding the gesture for a long moment. "Feel better, Finn," Dragon said softly. He straightened, giving Finn one last look before turning and walking out of the room.


    Finn let out a slow breath, sinking further into his pillow. He turned his head slightly to "Toshi," he said softly, " Can you leave for now? I need to get some sleep."


    Toshi hesitated, glancing at Finn''s wound which he clutched with his palm. But after a moment, he nodded. "Alright," he replied. "Get some sleep. We''ll talk later."


    With that, Toshi stepped out of the room.


    Toshi stopped in the hallway, his hand resting on the door handle. For a moment, he hesitated. His fingers tightened briefly, then he let go, turning his head to see Dragon walking away down the hall.


    '' Should I ask him¡­? '' The thought nagged at him. But Toshi shook his head. The timing wasn''t right, he knew that much.


    Without another glance, he turned away from Dragon, heading in the opposite direction. His steps were aimless, he didn''t know exactly where he was going, but the deck felt like a safe choice. Maybe getting there early for training with Sogeki wasn''t such a bad idea.


    . . . . . .


    _____________


    _______________________________


    CRACK. CRACK.


    Gunshots echoed through the salty air, loud and heavy. On the deck, Toshi stood with a pistol in his hands, smoke curling from the barrel. In front of him, six bottles lined up neatly on the railing wobbled precariously, the subtle winds pushing against them.


    The bottles clinked faintly as the breeze picked up.


    "And....GO!" Sogeki slurred, his voice rough and drawn out. He sat slouched against the mast, a bottle of booze in one hand, tilting it lazily toward his head. The faint gurgle of liquid shifting inside punctuated his words.


    Toshi raised his right hand as he tightly gripped onto the handle. One eye narrowed shut as he focused on the bottle at the far-left end. His finger hovered over the trigger, steady despite the tension in his grip.


    He squeezed.


    The pistol jerked back with a sharp recoil as the bullet tore through the air.


    CRACK!


    The glass bottle exploded, shards scattering as its upper half disintegrated under the impact.


    Without hesitation, Toshi shifted his aim to the next target. His grip tightened, and he fired again.


    CRACK! The bullet shattered the bottle.CRACK! Another.


    CRACK! And Another.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    One after another, Toshi shot down the bottles in perfect rhythm. Each fire of the pistol was followed by the sound of shattering glass, the pieces scattering over the deck.


    When the last bottle exploded, Toshi thrust his hand into the air. "Yeahhh!" he yelled, a grin breaking across his face. Not long ago, he would''ve missed one or two before landing a hit. But now? He''d taken them all down in perfect succession.


    That was progress.


    "Good¡ª" Sogeki''s voice wavered as he tilted the bottle of booze to his lips, draining it in one long gulp. He lowered the empty bottle, swaying slightly as he waved it in the air. "Joobb¡­" he slurred, exhaling heavily.


    "Burp. Now we move onto the big stuff," Sogeki sighed, his words slurring together as he leaned back against the mast.


    Toshi raised an eyebrow, his hands dropping to his sides. "What do you mean? You''re actually gonna teach me something?" he asked, skepticism dripping from his tone.


    Sogeki doubled over with laughter, clutching his stomach. "Hahaha! Hell no!" he wheezed, shaking his head. "I''m just gonna up the difficulty. Instead of still targets..."


    He tossed the empty booze bottle into the air. In a blur, his hand darted to the pistol at his hip. The gun came up, and before the bottle could reach its peak¡ª


    CRACK.


    The shot rang out, and the bottle exploded mid-air. Shards of glass scattered and clattered to the deck below.


    Sogeki grinned, holstering the pistol as casually as he''d drawn it. "We got moving targets now,"


    Toshi''s eyes widened. He''d always thought of Sogeki as a washed-up drunk who happened to know a thing or two about shooting. But this? This was something else entirely. The funny part was that...he was drunk.


    A mystery. That''s what he was. An utter mystery.


    "Woah..." The word slipped out before Toshi could stop himself. "That was... badass," he added. His eyes sparkled as he stared at Sogeki, who laid there like it was nothing.


    Sogeki rubbed his nose with a sly grin, his confidence radiating through his curled lips.


    "There''s a lot you don''t know about me, Rookie," Sogeki said with his sly grin. Before Toshi could respond, Sogeki gestured at his pistol. "Anyway, reload your gun. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Reaching behind the mast, Sogeki grabbed another empty booze bottle, one of many he''d finished earlier. The glass glinted faintly in the sunlight as he held it up.


    Toshi gave a sharp nod, sliding fresh bullets into the pistol. He chambered the last round and met Sogeki''s gaze. "Ready," he said.


    Sogeki chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Alright. Let''s see what you''ve got, boy." With a flick of his wrist, he sent the bottle spinning into the air.


    Toshi closed one eye, his focus narrowing on the spinning bottle as it arced through the air.


    CRACK!


    The bottle hit the deck and shattered before Toshi even pulled the trigger.


    Sogeki''s brows furrowed. "You just broke a perfectly good bottle for no reason... Why didn''t you shoot?" he groaned, throwing his hands up in exasperation.


    Toshi scratched the back of his head, avoiding Sogeki''s glare. "Sorry, I''m not a pro. I couldn''t get the aim right," he retorted with a sigh.


    Sogeki rolled his eyes but said nothing.


    "Alright, let''s go again," Toshi said, his tone steadier this time as he prepared himself.


    Sogeki let out a long sigh, his hand dipping behind the mast to grab another empty booze bottle. "If you miss this one, you''re doing 100 pushups," he said flatly, no trace of humor in his voice. With a quick flick, he tossed the bottle into the air.


    Toshi exhaled slowly, steadying his aim as the bottle spun. His finger tightened on the trigger¡ª


    WHOOSH.


    The bullet sailed past, hitting nothing but air.


    CRACK.


    The bottle shattered as it hit the deck.


    Toshi''s shoulders tensed, and he glanced nervously at Sogeki. "Hey, uh, rel¡ª"


    "Get to it, boy," Sogeki cut him off, his tone sharp as ever. He reached behind the mast again, this time pulling out a full bottle of booze. He uncorked it with practiced ease, taking a long swig before lowering it with a satisfied sigh.


    "Bu¡ª"


    "No buts," Sogeki cut him off once more. "Get to it. You''re wasting my precious bottles and bullets." He leaned back against the mast, crossing his legs as he tilted the bottle to his lips. "Get to it," he repeated, his tone dismissive.


    Toshi sighed, setting the pistol down beside him. With a resigned grunt, he dropped to the deck and started his pushups...All one hundred.


    When he finally stood, sweat dripping from his face, Sogeki tossed another bottle into the air. Toshi steadied his breath, aimed, and fired¡ª


    WHOOSH.


    Another miss.


    "Down you go," Sogeki said, barely sparing him a glance as he polished off his drink.


    Again, Toshi hit the floor, his arms trembling as he worked through another set.


    Shot after shot, the pattern repeated. Each miss earned another hundred pushups. And for the rest of the training, that''s all it was. By the end, Toshi''s arms felt like lead, his chest heaving as he collapsed onto the deck. The pistol sat untouched beside him, mocking him in silence.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________

 Chapter 30

    . . . .


    __________________________________________________________________


    ___________________________________


    In the quiet lounge room aboard the ship, Toshi sat alone on the worn couch, a crumpled newspaper spread open in his hands. He leaned back into the couch, his eyes skimming over the printed words, absorbing every detail.


    Toshi had made it a habit to read through the stack of old newspapers he''d found. He felt embarrassingly out of touch with the world around him. Growing up where survival was the priority, he hadn''t had much time to focus on the broader picture of the world.


    Now, though, he was painfully aware of just how dangerous ignorance could be. In a world where planet-breaking monsters and gods roamed freely, not knowing the lay of the world¡ªor the history that shaped it¡ªwas akin to walking blindfolded into battle.


    Most of the newspapers only went back a year or two, leaving him frustrated at the lack of older information. Much of it seemed like mundane updates, the kind of stuff that mattered to locals but wouldn''t help someone trying to understand the bigger picture. Yet, here and there, something significant would catch his attention.


    One article in particular stopped him cold.


    Toshi squinted at the faded ink, rereading the passage to make sure he wasn''t misunderstanding. It was an article detailing changes within the Marines, and there it was¡ªa small section mentioning Dragon, his captain, as a former Marine officer.


    Dragon? A Marine?


    Toshi leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he read the paragraph again. The article didn''t go into much detail, only briefly mentioning Dragon''s defection and the rumors surrounding his growing influence in the seas.


    Dragon wasn''t just some revolutionary with a chip on his shoulder; he''d been on the other side, part of the very system he now sought to dismantle.


    Toshi leaned back against the couch, the newspaper slipping slightly in his grip. He stared at the ceiling, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. What did he see that had pushed him to turn against the World Government?


    He raised a brow, mulling over the thought. "A corrupted Marine?" Toshi mused aloud, the words tasting strange as they left his lips. From what little he knew about Dragon, the man didn''t have an ounce of corruption in him.


    Toshi sighed, leaning back into the couch, the newspaper still clutched in his hands. "Even the news is just propaganda by the World Government," he muttered, shaking his head. It was frustratingly clear that the government had an iron grip on nearly everything.


    The World Government wasn''t just an authority¡ªit was the authority. They controlled information, dictated laws, and held the loyalty of countless nations under their banner. Their military power, embodied in the Marines, wasn''t just an army; they were the government''s personal enforcers, there to impose their will and crush dissent.


    How could the Freedom Fighters even compare to that? At current rates the odds of them beating the world government on pure strength alone was close to zero percent, probably even lower.


    As he flipped the page, something caught his eye. His brows shot up, and he leaned forward, reading the article.


    A man named Shiki had single-handedly raided Marineford. Where Shiki had fought against the strongest defenders of Marineford¡ªVice Admiral Garp and Fleet Admiral Sengoku. Though the man had ultimately been subdued and captured, the sheer balls needed for that was something for Toshi to admire.


    "What a badass," Toshi muttered, his lips curling into a grin. The guy might have lost, but storming the Marine headquarters alone? Now that was cold.


    Toshi tossed the newspapers over the back of the couch, frustration etched across his face. '' How are we supposed to defeat a nation like that when we barely have any forces? '' The thought lingered in his mind.


    Stretching his arms above his head, Toshi rose slowly from the couch, his joints popping softly as he moved. He needed answers...real answers, not vague ideals or hollow speeches about justice. Sure, he wanted to help the oppressed and free the slaves. The thought of people suffering under the World Government''s thumb made his blood boil.


    But risking his life for a cause without a solid plan? Was stupid plain and simple. If he was going to fight, he needed to know how to get stronger. And strength required knowledge.


    There was only one person on this ship who could give him the kind of information he needed. Someone who had been part of the system they were fighting against. Someone who understood its strengths, weaknesses, and the reality of what they were up against.


    Dragon.


    . . . .


    Toshi knocked his knuckles against the tall double doors, the sound echoing faintly in the quiet hallway. He waited, shifting his weight as he listened for a response.


    "Come in¡­" came a low, muffled voice from the other side.


    Taking a deep breath, Toshi pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room had maps sprawled across the desk and walls, papers stacked high in haphazard piles, with red knots all over.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Dragon sat behind the desk, pen in hand, his sharp eyes flicking up from the paperwork as Toshi entered. "Toshi," he said evenly. "What can I help you with?"


    Toshi scratched the back of his head, a nervous grin creeping onto his face. He hadn''t exactly planned how to phrase this. Walking closer, he sank into the chair across from Dragon''s desk.


    "I''m just going to be straightforward," Toshi began. "If I''m going to be here¡ªif I''m going to fight¡ªI need to know what I''m up against." He gestured around the room, then fixed his gaze on Dragon. "I know we''re fighting the World Government, but I don''t know anything about them¡ªat least, not enough. I need some kind of history, context, something that''ll help me understand what we''re really dealing with."


    Dragon leaned back slightly in his chair, studying Toshi with an unreadable expression. Toshi didn''t look away. "I''m not here to blindly follow orders. If I''m going to risk my life for this cause, I need to understand it first."


    Dragon smirked briefly, a flicker of amusement crossing his face before it settled back into his usual deep scowl. "Hmm¡­ I see. I have no issue with that," he replied. Pushing himself back from the desk, Dragon rose from his chair.


    He moved to the tall bookshelves that lined one side of the room, his hand hovering over a variety of books. After a moment of scanning, he pulled out a thick, red-covered book. Turning back to Toshi, Dragon held it up.


    "This," he said, gesturing to the book, "is the ''history'' of the world." He said as he made air quotes around the word. "It''s all I have, but you should know¡ªit''s a false history, propaganda crafted by the World Government to keep certain truths buried."


    Dragon walked back to the desk, laying the book down with a solid thud. "You''ll find facts mixed with lies, carefully curated to paint a picture the Government wants people to believe."


    Toshi nodded, his curiosity piqued as he grabbed the book and flipped open the cover. Dragon sank back into his chair, his gaze fixed on Toshi as he leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on the desk. "Is that all?" he asked, one brow lifting subtly as he studied the younger man.


    Toshi''s gaze shifted up from the book, locking back onto Dragon. "No¡­ not exactly. I still have some questions I want to ask," he said, closing the book and placing it on the table.


    Dragon''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Oh? Fire away," he replied bluntly, leaning back into his chair. "If it gets me to stop working for a moment, I don''t mind."


    Toshi nodded, gathering his thoughts. "Alright." He paused, taking a steadying breath before speaking again. "What were you doing on that island where you rescued me?"


    The room fell silent for a moment, the question hanging in the air between them. Dragon''s expression shifted slightly, the smirk fading as his gaze became more serious. It was clear the question hadn''t caught him off guard, but it was one he didn''t expect.


    "*Cough*" Dragon coughed as he began. "We intercepted a ship carrying slaves bound for that island. At first, we infiltrated the island, going undercover to scout the situation. It was well-hidden, with huge connections to the Marines and the underworld, so they operated in secrecy."


    His gaze darkened. "But when we saw what was happening in the auction house, every single one of us wanted to burn the place to the ground¡­" Dragon''s voice trailed off for a moment, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. "But we didn''t have the manpower to take on the entire island. So we focused on what we could do¡ªliberating the underground slave ring. And that''s when I found you."


    '' So that explained it, why Dragon was there in the first place, '' Toshi thought, scratching his cheek. "Hmm¡­ one more question," he said after a moment. "What''re we doing here in the Grand Line? What''s the big plan?"


    Dragon smirked, leaning back in his chair. "I already told you, you''ll find out in time," he said with a shake of his head. "But I guess you''re just impatient." His smirk widened slightly as he continued. "We''re heading to an island¡ªa hidden one we''ve secured to act as our base of operations. Most of our forces are already there, and it''s where we''ll train new recruits and trainees, building a stronger force. It''s not going to happen overnight, but we''ll make it happen."


    Toshi nodded, grinning. "Alrigghhtt," he replied, dragging out the word. "Now we look like we have a fighting chance against those dicks..."


    Dragon let out a faint chuckle, as he turned back to his desk. "Anything else, or are you good for now?"


    Toshi leaned back, feeling a little more at ease. "I think I''m good¡­ for now," he said with a playful smirk.


    Dragon gave a slight nod, the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. "Alright," he said, his tone gruff as he turned back to the chaos of papers and maps scattered across his desk. "I''ve got work to do."


    Toshi stood, grabbing the red-covered book from the table. " I leave you to it then, " he then turned and headed for the door, walking through it and closing it behind him.


    Toshi glanced down at the book in his hands, his sigh escaping as he muttered to himself, "Now I got some reading to do."


    It wasn''t a problem, though. He was confident enough that he could finish the entire thing in one day. Today was one of his rare freebies¡ªa day off from the endless grind of training. He had time, and he was going to make the most of it.


    With a half-hearted grin, he tucked the book under his arm and made his way back to the lounge.


    . . . .


    ____________________


    _____________________________________


    . . . .


    A few hours later, in the late afternoon, Toshi finally closed the book with a quiet snap. His eyes lingered on the cover for a moment, as if expecting some hidden truth to reveal itself. The book, for the most part, had been nothing more than propaganda¡ªpainting the World Government in a shining, unblemished light. But despite all the glorified lies, it still gave him valuable insight into what he was up against.


    The sheer scale of the World Government''s influence, the military might of the Marines, and their grip on the world... it was all laid out, even if it was wrapped in a carefully crafted lie.


    They had an endless fleet of soldiers and ships, spread across every ocean, every sea, every corner of the world. Bases planted on every island, from the farthest reaches of the Grand Line to the most remote corners of the Blues.


    They controlled the entire seas, their reach stretching farther than any of them could imagine. And the scariest part? With a single bounty, the full weight of the World Government could be unleashed. One bounty, and the entire seas would turn against you. Pirates, bounty hunters, and even innocent civilians would come after you...


    '' That''s what we''re up against, '' Toshi thought grimly, they were so screwed.


    The sheer scale of the opposition was mind-boggling. They were going up against an entire system. A system that could obliterate them.


    Toshi felt a pang of frustration in his chest. '' How do you fight something like that? '' He wasn''t sure. He was completely stumped, leaning back, his mind racing. '' It''s going to take more than just hope to take these fuckers down. '' He sighed, setting the book aside.


    There was still a lot he needed to do to get stronger and he knew that this was just the beginning.


    TO BE CONTINUED.


    _________________________________


    ________________________________________________________


    [ A/N: Finally, this is where the story starts to pick up pace and showcases genuine growth for Toshi. Keep in mind that this is a training arc, so there will be some slooowww buildup. After that, it''s all action and heat just bear with me. I promise it''ll all be worth it in the end. ]


    Please Leave A Review.